305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡxDWqfCFaPZ
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ7kaRDYkaan
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡt1uhO5lHPj
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡyR46X9LFwN
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡyWyeOUeqUq
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡZN1TJdr91V
NEFARIOUS
A Time Travel Novel
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡj02PbXyqhc
By: Jack Petrilli
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡnY90f2NEd1
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡzDUR7rgATJ
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡkO5QV8jtrS
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ4n77YodW67
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ6UJvD1Epza
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡXhxCrekqNp
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡsdrEYiMoLM
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡAWwGRN63oH
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡhvYrgk9F10
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡjn6ZRfoROp
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡsurQV6XKDj
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡU1wTHf8jY6
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ9UICqqk4b8
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡPK7irJG4XK
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ26orbTF8I5
Chapter 1
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡMC9TNvH84l
Poland, Late September 1939
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡvicge8O6vq
A sudden flash from a sun-reflected scope glinted from some nearby trees.
“Wilhelm, WILHELM! DOWN! DOWN!” A single crack exploded, sending some birds flying, squawking in protest.
Josef desperately fired a burst at the flash, hoping it was in time, that it was enough. Snapping, breaking sounds as a body crashed through the branches.
Wilhelm on the ground, not moving. Josef silently prayed as he rushed to his friend, only to find the smart-ass trying to stifle his laughter.
“Very funny, you stupid idiot! When are you going to learn to be more careful! Damn army wasted three months trying to teach you something.”
Wilhelm sat up. “Fucking Poles are too stupid to know when they are beaten.”
“Yeah, well, a bullet doesn’t have to be smart to kill you, jackass!”
Wilhelm got up to his feet, brushing his uniform. “Yeah, yeah. I know, I know. Still, these Poles are so stupid. I heard they are even charging our Panzers with horse cavalry. Can you believe it?! Horses!”
Josef silently studied his friend. “I don’t know Wilhelm. I think those Poles realized the futility of what they were doing. I think they were making a gesture, a symbol, a point of honor.”
Willhelm looked at Josef with some exasperation. “You know Josef, that’s your problem. You think too much. I prefer to think they are stupid. You prefer to think they are philosophers or something. I just don’t get you. I would defend you with my life, but I still don’t get you.”
“We are in THEIR country, Wilhelm. Now you know, I was completely in agreement with the Fuhrer when we took over Austria and the Sudetenland. These were German territories after all. But what are we doing in Poland?”
“Shhhh! For Christ’s sake Josef, the Unteroffizier might hear you!”
“The Unteroffizier might not hear you, but I hear you, you stupid ass.” They had not noticed Gerhard approaching. He looked disdainfully at Josef.
“The Poles are an inferior species. We are superior. Pure and simple. We take, because we CAN! The Poles are fit to be our servants. It is the natural order of things. I agree with Wilhelm, Josef. You think too much… and you should keep your thoughts to yourself!”
Josef rolled his eyes as the beefy Gerhard walked away. “What I don’t get is why that brainwashed buffoon didn’t join the SS. He certainly fits their mold.”
“Too dumb, that’s what I think,” chuckled Wilhelm. But he was a bit unsettled about his friend. Such thoughts were dangerous and should be left unsaid. Josef needed to be careful. Many in their squad thought like Gerhard did.
Wilhelm thought back to when they first met in the Reinsehlen military training camp. He had been a member of the Hitler Youth a few years back and thought he would breeze through training. It was his first day in camp.
“Hah, you look like you might even be a soldier someday,” some buffoon said to him.
Wilhelm turned to the person who dared address him in this way. Who does this bastard think he is? He angrily thought. Standing before him was a dark-haired man, about 5’11” tall, a bit older than him, who was smiling broadly as he held out his hand to be shaken. “I am Josef,” he offered.
Wilhelm’s anger dissipated immediately. Ah, he was only being friendly, he realized. He shook his hand and laughed, “You almost had me there. My name is Wilhelm.”
Josef faked a threatening frown, “You’re not a Russian spy, are you Wilhelm?”
Wilhelm laughed again. He liked Josef instantly. “Yes, but I don’t know how you found out. Ah, you must have been talking to that Russian fraulein I was with the other night. She yelled ‘ne ostanavlivat’sya’ (don’t stop) at the critical time.”
“Yes, that was it.” Josef looked perplexed. “But it wasn’t a fraulein who told me. It was a junger mann.”
Wilhelm laughed again. He definitely liked this guy.
The twelve weeks of training were not what Wilhelm had expected. They were brutal. He was exhausted at the end of every single day. Thank God for Josef’s friendship. He had an uncanny knack of knowing when Wilhelm thought he couldn’t go on. He would then turn it into a competition even though he really wasn’t a competitive guy. There was that time on his fourth or fifth day in camp.
Wilhelm had reached the end of his rope. Fuck, I can’t go on anymore. I can’t run another step. Let them kick me out of the damn army. I don’t care anymore.
“Hey, fat ass, you going to quit?” Josef taunted, running up beside him. “I always knew I was better-looking than you, but today I have learned I am tougher than you, not to mention faster, and now I’m going to prove it.” He sped away from Wilhelm.
Why that slimy bastard! fumed Wilhelm. He picked up his pace, determined to overtake Josef. He passed Josef about a mile down the road, and only when he saw his friend grinning, did he realize what his friend had done for him.
“You played me, didn’t you Josef,” he quietly asked later in the barracks.
Josef smiled. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he said. It was at that moment Wilhelm realized Josef would be his friend for life.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡpDDu2qmQMJ
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ824PaEaLyx
Somewhere in Virginia, September 2018
Charles, “Chuck” Bankowski didn’t know why he finally accepted this rich guy Tegar’s invitation for lunch. Well, yeah, actually he did know. $10,000 is a pretty good motivator. Plus, Malcolm Tegar’s persistence had pricked his curiosity. The guy simply wouldn’t take no and kept upping the ante every time he refused. Flew him in all the way from Puget Sound. Yeah, he was a test pilot for Boeing, and yeah, he had once been a military test pilot (still missed those days) but what was so special about him? There were many with the same qualifications as him, and some even better.
“This guy has some serious money,” whispered Chuck to himself, coasting down the long and winding tree-lined driveway. “When you can’t see the house from the road, then that’s money,” he mused.
“Jesus! That’s a bloody mansion!” As Tegar’s residence came into view. “How come I never heard of this guy?” Gotta stop talking to myself, he mused.
But more surprises were in store for the already awe-struck Bankowski. Before he could press the bell, the massive door opened, revealing the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.
Hair so black it was almost blue, cascaded over her shoulders. Light blue eyes, almost bewitching in their intensity, revealed what he was certain to be a burning intelligence. Her long flowing dress did nothing to hide her voluptuous yet somehow lithe 5’6” body. A demure posture, but not haughty.
Struggling not to hang open his mouth, Chuck stammered, “Umm, ugh, I’m Chuck Bankowski. “I, umm, am supposed to meet Mr. Tegar.”
Amanda was very much aware – and amused – at the effect her beauty had on most members of the male species. She was also quite accustomed to it as this had been her reality for the last sixteen of her 31 years. Surprisingly, this had done nothing to mitigate her warm and open personality.
With a dazzling smile, she offered her hand. Chuck had to resist kissing it but shook it instead. “Yes, you are expected Mr. Bankowski. Welcome to Tegar Manor. My name is Amanda Kaufman. I am Mr. Tegar’s Executive Assistant and Personal Secretary. Mr. Tegar is waiting for you in the dining room. Would you please follow me.”
With pleasure, thought Chuck, admiring her shifting curves all the way to the dining room, to the point where he was feeling a familiar stirring in his loins.
Get a grip, Chuckie boy! Don’t embarrass yourself right in the very beginning. Besides, the old boy is probably doing her every night. I know I would be if she was my “Executive Assistant.” I guess it’s true what they say: the rich have all the luck.
“That’ll be all, Amanda, thank you,” were the first words Chuck had ever heard Malcolm Tegar say. Chuck was almost disappointed to see the dark-haired goddess exit the room.
Tegar bemusedly studied Chuck. “The answer is no. I’m not.”
“What?! I’m not sure I understand.”
“You were thinking if Amanda’s duties included personal relations with me. They do not. While I do appreciate her beauty, I value her intelligence and ability to get things done even more. I would lose those very hard to find attributes, once any affair I had with her ended. So I abstain. Besides, I am not monogamous, and that would also cause problems with this particular woman.”
“What makes you believe that’s what I was thinking?”
“Oh come now, Mr. Bankowski. Your expression was an open door. And not only that, but I am a member of the same male species that you are, and am also not an idiot.” He smiled and shook Chuck’s hand. “Please call me Malcolm.”
Chuck grinned ruefully, “Sure. And I’m Chuck.”
About fiftyish, 6 ft. and lean, silver streaked hair, thought Chuck, and shrewd, very shrewd. Also pretty honest and direct, which were qualities that Chuck admired in a man.
Alone in the library, Amanda struggled to calm her breathing. Wow! Be still my beating heart! Mr. Bankowski is HOT! Damn it! Just my type. Tall, but not too tall. Muscled, but not too muscled. And those shoulders, good god! And all that stuttering and stammering… so endearing! And I just know THAT would disappear, and the tiger would emerge from Mr. Test Pilot, if I ever let my attraction be known. It would be absolutely delicious! I just know it!
Amanda sighed. Malcolm allowed her a personal life, including any liaisons she might desire, as long as they didn’t impact his time or her efficiency. And she knew that any relationship with Chuck Bankowski would do just that.
I’m sorry, Mr. Bankowski, but the cool and demure Amanda Kaufman is all you’re ever going to see. Thank the Lord, Malcolm wants to deal with Bankowski privately.
Dinner conversation was confined to small talk, mostly concerned with football, in which both men had an interest. Invariably the talk wound down to the last few plays of the 2015 Super Bowl.
Why does everyone assume I’m a Seahawks fan, just because I work there? mused Chuck. Sure, I have a passing interest in them. Who wouldn’t when you’re inundated with news about them almost every single day. But in actuality, I’m a Giants fan, and will remain so till the day I die.
“Braindead play, braindead play,” opined Tegar, referring to the Seattle pass attempt at the 1 yard line that resulted in the New England interception by rookie Malcolm Butler and subsequent Super Bowl victory.
Chuck knew quite a bit about football, having played college ball for a Division One team. “Actually, the call was not as bad as it looks. New England was expecting Lynch. What few fans remember is that Lynch had been stuffed short in a similar short yardage situation earlier in the game. So coach Carroll’s thinking was to throw a high percentage, short yardage pass, which, at the very least, would stop the clock if incomplete. New England would be forced out of that short yardage defense. Then maybe give the ball to Lynch. Besides, two yard passes are almost never intercepted. And they were targeting a rookie defensive back. Butler just made a great play. He later admitted that he “guessed” on the play.”
Tegar quietly observed Bankowski, “Hmmmm, good point,” and even more of a thinker than the reports led me to believe. I think this guy just might be the right one. Sure, he’s brave. He’s a test pilot. But I also need someone who can think outside the box and it seems he can do that.
The two men retired to the library, long since vacated by Amanda.
“So Chuck, you’re a hard man to get a hold of. As you may have surmised, I lured you here to offer you a job.”
“Yeah, I pretty much thought that was what this was about.”
“So what I am offering-“
“You can stop right there, Mr. Tegar, ummm Malcolm. I’m pretty happy at Boeing and really have no intention of leaving.”
“Chuck, how much would it take to make you leave Boeing?”
Okay, this guy doesn’t quit. Let’s just give him a ridiculous figure so we can end this right now.
“$500,000.”
“Done.”
Chuck was stunned. Holy shit, that’s 3 times more than I make at Boeing!
“Ummm, okay Mr. Tegar. For conversation’s sake just what IS this job that you’re offering.”
“I’m afraid that I can’t tell you that, Chuck, until you sign a non-disclosure agreement.”
“I won’t do anything illegal.”
“I assure you there is nothing criminal in what you would be doing.”
Chuck looked at Tegar and grew very pensive. A few moments passed in complete silence. Tegar knew enough about salesmanship not to say a word.
“Well, I guess I’m your boy,” Chuck finally decided, “As long as there’s nothing illegal in what I would be doing.”
“Excellent!”
“Amanda, would you bring in the non-disclosure contract please.”
Hell! Where was the intercom? Chuck looked around the room. Really high tech, I guess.
Amanda entered the room a few minutes later. She and Chuck locked eyes briefly and then studiously avoided looking at each other for the brief time she remained in the room. Tegar noticed and was amused.
If this job means I have to work with that woman around, I am going to embarrass myself. It’s inevitable, he ruefully thought.
Alone again, Amanda paced the room. Malcolm noticed. I know he did. That man is so perceptive. No wonder he’s so rich. And he finds it funny. Yeah, really funny, Mr. Malcolm Tegar! I hope you enjoy adding this complication to my already busy life!
Chuck read the agreement slowly and very carefully. He had paid a heavy financial penalty for not having done so once in his early twenties, and had resolved to never make the same mistake again.
There’s nothing here that says I have to accept the job once I learn what it’s all about. I just can’t talk about it to anyone.
“You realize Malcolm, that I can refuse this job once I learn what I’m supposed to do.”
“Yes, I do. You just won’t be able to tell anyone what it’s all about and that’s fine with me. It’s not the kind of job that a man can be coerced into doing anyway.”
Chuck signed the agreement. “So what’s this all about?”
“Let’s go down to the lab and I’ll show you.”
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡPnmy83nWqf
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡYDl7IJDEh3
Poland, October 1939
Anna worked as a barmaid. She was a small woman, just a little over five feet one inch tall. She had beautifully vibrant deep blue eyes. Two braids descended from her curly blonde hair to both sides of her attractive face. She detested wearing her barmaid outfit, considering it almost obscene. A tight white blouse hugged her waist and pushed up her breasts, showing more cleavage than she considered decent. Her bright red skirt flared out from her waist, and once again, was too short for her liking, coming to rest well above her knees. Finally, she was compelled to wear bright white stockings that covered her slim legs up to her knees. This outfit along with her natural beauty attracted more male attention than the relatively innocent young 20-year-old woman was comfortable with.
The tavern which employed Anna was one of the most popular in town. Unfortunately, that meant it was also very popular with the occupying German forces. Anna hated serving these German oafs. While some were downright rude, it was the haughty arrogance they universally exhibited that bothered her the most. They believed they were superior and they acted it. Still, one had to make a living and that was proving harder and harder as the German occupation progressed.
Gerhard had noticed her the moment he walked in. His attraction became obvious to his comrades as his eyes rarely left her.
“Gerhard,” Josef joked. “She’s a child. You should stop undressing her with your eyes.”
Gerhard turned to him, “Some child. With breasts and a bottom like that, I would like to help her grow up.”
Josef sighed and hoped that no trouble would arise because of Gerhard’s interest.
Anna had noticed Gerhard’s attention with dismay. She considered him an oafish brute. He had been giving her grief the last couple of hours so she couldn’t help giving him a cold, disdainful look as she served him another beer.
“Now fraulein, is that the way you treat your German masters?” She being small and pixie-ish, Gerhard had no trouble plunking her on his lap.
“Give old Gerhard a nice kiss to show some affection for us.”
The blonde girl squirmed and struggled on his lap, which only made matters worse. Anna might have been small but she was all woman beneath her waitressing skirt. Gerhard was becoming even more aware of this as her shapely bottom was inadvertently gyrating over his privates. Breathing shallowly, he clumsily groped her breast. Anna slapped him hard on the face. The room grew quiet as the tense scene unfolded, almost as if in slow motion.
Josef saw the murderous look on Gerhard’s rapidly reddening face. This fucking bitch! I’m gonna choke the bitchiness out of her, Gerhard thought in a rage.
Stupid girl! Didn’t she value her own life! Josef thought. Thinking quickly with a forced laugh, he tried to save her. “Tsk, tsk, tsk – that was really naughty don’t you think, Gerhard? Now we all know what naughty girls deserve. I think you should give her a spanking.”
In his fury, Gerhard did not initially process what Josef had said. When understanding finally broke through, he found that he liked the idea. In his aroused state, he liked it a lot. All thoughts of beating the crap out of her dissipated. “Yes, yes, Josef. She needs a good spanking.” With little effort he turned the struggling Anna over his lap, face down and bottom up.
He lifted up her skirt. Anna was suffering agonies of humiliation as she realized her panty-clad bottom was now visible to all the men in the room. She was truly mortified as no man had ever seen her so intimately and she could also feel his member straining against her stomach. She kicked and struggled to no avail. Gerhard was loving every aspect of this situation. Besides enjoying the scenery lying across his lap, he also loved being the center of attention and the obvious approval radiating from the audience.
Damn, dirty German bastard, if he- “OWWW!” she shrieked, grimacing in pain. Fuck! That really HURT!
Gerhard continued to punish her as he slowly delivered eight or nine meaty swats to her squirming, shapely bottom, accompanied by the counting and laughter of the German soldiers and yelps of pain from Anna. The bartender did not like seeing sweet and innocent young Anna being humiliated in this way but he knew better than to say or do anything.
Thoroughly delighted at being the center of attention, yet even more aroused, Gerhard had not intended to let the girl go. Gerhard being distracted by the cheering crowd, the red-faced woman managed to squirm free, jump up, and stalk from the room. He looked at her leaving in dismay. He knew he would look ridiculous if he chased after her as he wanted to do. Anna paused only to give a brief murderous glare to Josef for suggesting her humiliating punishment. Wilhelm made eye contact with Josef. Better a red ass than a brown coffin, he thought.
On the way out, Josef stopped to quietly warn the bartender who he knew understood German. “Tell that girl to stay away. It is no longer safe for her here. Gerhard is not one to forgive or forget. Her life is still in danger.”
They would pay for this, Anna fumed, alone in her room, tears of angry humiliation coursing down her red-faced cheeks. They would pay.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡAWJxyLB2aY
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡfXZYRp8sxl
Chapter 2
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡuoYu6AWkQS
Virginia September 2018
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡxkfxJwkSjM
Chuck followed Tegar down a spiral staircase. They stopped before what appeared to be a steel reinforced door. Tegar stared for a few seconds at what looked like a small cell phone screen, and the door before them unlocked. Wow, this is some impressive shit, mused Chuck. I feel like I’m in the middle of a futuristic science fiction movie. I wonder if the door zaps anyone who is unauthorized. He grinned at the thought.
He took in the scenery. Some basement! It’s bigger than my damn house… Hmmm, looks like some kind of lab, a really big lab. Maybe the CDC is renting out this place in case of some big outbreak or something.
A large steel and aluminum hexagon stood prominently in the lab. Chuck followed Tegar to the object. “Pretty impressive, Malcolm, but what is it?”
“That, Mr. Bankowski, is a time machine.”
Chuck turned and gaped at Tegar, hoping that he was joking. He was not. Oh great! Just when I thought I had hit the jackpot, it turns out I got taken in by a lunatic! Damn, I already had half of the money spent. Oh well, time to get out of here. At least I get to pocket the $10,000.
“Hey, that’s really great Mr. Tegar.” Chuck looked around the room and then glanced at his watch. He tried thinking of a diplomatic way to take his leave and failed. Well, there was no way to be diplomatic about this, was his thought. He never was very good at lying, even when the occasion called for a white lie. As a matter of fact, he had once been criticized for being too forward and blunt.
“Oh geez, I must have lost track of the time. I’m supposed to meet my girlfriend Suzy at 10 o’clock and it’s already past that. She’s gonna kill me!” Good lord, that’s so lame, he thought.
Tegar smiled wryly, “You think I’m crazy, don’t you?”
You’re damn right I think you’re crazy. “No, no, no. Really! It’s just that I have to go.”
Tegar looked at him for a moment, not saying a word. Girlfriend, thought Tegar, maybe I have to reconsider his thinking abilities. “Will you give me ten more minutes? I’m sure your ‘girlfriend’ won’t be any angrier than she already is.”
Chuck studied him carefully. He looked around to see if he could spot any hidden weaponry. Ah what the hell! The guy doesn’t look dangerous. Couldn’t take me, even if he was. He did pay me $10,000 to come here. Least I can do is hear him out.
He reluctantly said, “Okay, Mr. Tegar. Shoot.”
“First of all, I had nothing to do with concept or design of this machine. However, I do have some very talented physicists working at some of my companies. One, who shall go unnamed, is more talented than most. Almost all theorists today believe that time travel is impossible. Not so, our unnamed genius. I won’t bore you with all the details, but he believed that it would be possible to create a time warp, and more than that, he believed it would be possible to control this time warp to the point where you could send matter to a specific time and place. Don’t ask me to explain how, because despite his numerous attempts to explain this to me, I still don’t understand it.
“Anyway, along with talented physicists, I also have some very talented engineers. We put said physicist and engineers together and, voila, two years of development later, we have what you see here before you.” Tegar smiled at the intensity displayed on Chuck’s face. “Of course, in the interests of secrecy, I had to have them all killed.”
Chuck startled and looked at Tegar in horror.
Tegar chuckled, “Relax Mr. Bankowski. I was joking. They merely had to sign a rather more strident non-disclosure agreement than the one you did.”
Tegar couldn’t resist. “They only get killed if they break the agreement.”
Chuck studied Tegar. Was he still joking?
Tegar just laughed at Chuck’s expression. “Yes. I was. Still joking, that is. Sorry.”
Some sense of humour this guy has! Boy! Thought Chuck. Maybe this is even more proof he’s cracked.
“Anyway, Mr. Bankowski. Proof of concept. I am going to place this biodegradable toy puppet in the machine.”
Tegar reached for a remote on the nearby table, pressed something, and an opening appeared in the machine. Inside was some sort of stool that seemed to be made of the same shiny material as the hexagon which was either bolted or welded so seamlessly that it seemed as if it had actually grown from the floor.
“This machine is made of a special alloy that is completely resistant to the time warp created inside. In other words, it does not travel. Only anything inside not made of this alloy will travel. Integrated inside the wall is one of the most sophisticated computers ever invented. It controls everything and it also does not travel as it is completely shielded by the wall.”
Tegar placed the puppet on the stool. “I will now send this to the Mesozoic era. I can be reasonably certain that there will be no ‘butterfly effect’ as this puppet is being sent far, far into the past, long before humanity developed, and it will disintegrate in a couple of years due to its composition.”
“Butterfly effect?”
“I will explain that later.”
Tegar pressed a button on the remote and the door closed. Another button pressed produced a barely perceptible hum. And then silence.
“That’s it? That’s all there is?” asked Chuck.
Tegar opened the door. The puppet was gone. Could be some kind of parlor trick, mused Chuck, as he examined the inside of the hexagon. Tegar bemusedly watched Chuck inspecting the machine.
“Come now, Chuck! I paid you $10,000, brought you down here, asked you to sign a non-disclosure agreement, so that I could impress you with a magician’s trick? Does that seem reasonable to you?”
No it doesn’t, thought Chuck. He does have a point. And that puppet is gone.
“I assure you that puppet is now resting somewhere in the Mesozoic era.”
“Okay, so when does it come back?”
“It doesn’t. We didn’t tether it.”
Tether? What the hell is tether?
“If it doesn’t come back, how do you know it arrived there?”
“95% probability that it did, according to my unnamed physicist. He seemed quite certain of this, but once again I couldn’t understand why or how when he tried to explain. I’m quite sure my conversations with this guy are frustrating to both of us.”
So I guess I’m supposed to be the next puppet. I’m not sure I like that at all. “Correct me if I’m wrong, but I assume I’m here to test this machine, right?”
“Correct.”
“And there’s a 5% chance I die if I try this?”
“Correct again.”
“So why would I take the chance?”
“You’re a test pilot. You’ve risked even greater odds than 5%.”
“Not at Boeing. That was when I flew for the Air Force. I was younger then and much braver or, as some of my friends might say, much more stupid.”
Tegar had made his fortune reading other’s reactions. He could tell Chuck was close to opting out. He recognized it was time to sweeten the deal. “There’s a $3,000,000 bonus if you successfully complete the mission. That’s in addition to your salary. I’m prepared to offer you a 10 year contract should you choose to join us. That’s another $5,000,000.”
Tegar paused, observing Chuck’s furrowed brow. “Besides this, you’ll eventually be recognized as the first man to time travel when we go public.”
This guy knows how to touch my bases! $8,000,000 in 10 years. Think of the freedom! I’ll be free to do whatever I want after that. No more working for anyone. And I’ll go down in the history books. I’ll be the Neil Armstrong of time travel.
Little did Chuck know, Tegar never intended to go public. He considered time travel to be much too dangerous to ever let it become widely available. Once he was finished with all the uses he had in mind for the machine, he was going to destroy it and all the plans and designs associated with it. Tegar briefly marveled at the paradox he was currently caught in. His fortune depended on time travel. His retrieval of fabulously expensive items along with key investments were critical to amassing his fortune. However, he needed his fortune to be able to develop time travel. He did not understand how this paradox worked or even how it could work. Still, once he influenced the timeline enough to guarantee his wealth, he was going to put an end to time travel. The physicists and engineers who had worked on it were going to receive a princely sum of $1,000,000 each annually, provided that they adhere to a lifelong non-disclosure contract. They would forfeit this annual payment if they revealed anything about the project to anyone, and that included wives, parents, girlfriends, etc. Chuck would also be included in this benefit.
The weakness in this plan was that the principals would eventually become rich enough to prefer the notoriety of developing time travel to the money. Tegar had contingency plans for this also, and they were draconian. Tegar was not an immoral man, and he hoped he would never have to invoke the contingency plan. But the well-being and safety of the human race was more important to him than the lives of a few people.
Chuck brought him out of his reverie. “So if I just sit in this machine and nothing happens, I still get my full salary?”
Tegar knew he had won. He had succeeded in convincing Chuck to join the project. “Yes, you do.”
“And if I die or never come back before the 10 years is up, I can allocate all of the eight million in my will?
“Yes you can.”
Guess I’ll have to make a will. Pretty heady stuff for a guy who’s only 32 years old. “Okay, I guess I’m your man,” said Chuck. “What is this mission? And when do we start?”
Later on after Chuck had left, Tegar summoned Amanda to his study. “I trust you heard everything in the lab,” he asked.
“Every single word. I had the video on also.”
“So, what are your impressions?” Tegar knew she would not let her personal feelings interfere with her assessment.
“I was mostly impressed but I do have one caveat concerning when he questioned your sanity at first. I am a little worried about the poor excuse he came up with to try leaving. We’re about to place him in a situation where he has to think quickly and lie effectively. His response was worrisome. He possesses an innate honesty which might prove to be a liability in this mission.”
“I agree. I noticed that also. Should we disqualify him, Amanda?”
“That is the million dollar question. He has every other attribute we need. He’s brave. He’s intelligent. He speaks Polish and German fluently. It won’t be easy to find this combination of assets in another person. Why don’t we put him through the training and wait and see what Bill has to say.”
“Okay.” Then Tegar winked at Amanda. “You’re sure there aren’t any other reasons for your opinion,” he teased.
She blushed slightly. “You truly are an evil man, Malcolm,” she retorted ruefully.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡGNzETFNarh
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡbOCRBDsCBa
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡBbpJahoTcp
Chapter 3
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡYYelxq1ht3
Poland November 1939
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡq31F5QjiNh
Anna stood before this committee with a great deal of trepidation. It had taken a month of enquiries and other research to reach this point. Yet here she was, in a poorly-lit, dingy basement, being interviewed by Major Henryk Dobrzanski (“Hubal”) for inclusion into TAP (Tajna Armia Polska – Secret Polish Army). He was flanked by three other rather hard-looking men who looked her over dispassionately.
“So Anna, how did you learn about us?” Hubal was concerned that this barmaid had been able to discover the existence and location of his group. If she was able to do this so quickly, how easily would the Gestapo be able to do the same. Measures would have to be taken.
“Ummm. Friends. And friends of friends. It was not easy, Major, but I was persistent.”
“Yes, I can see that. I can see that you are motivated. But Anna, do you think revenge for a humiliating experience is sufficient to risk one’s life?”
Anna blushed deeply red. So he knew about that unfortunate incident with the German pig.
“Maybe she deserved it,” laughed Piotr. For once, Hubal wished Piotr would just shut up.
So typical of men, thought Anna. Maybe this is a mistake.
“I apologize for Piotr,” said Hubal. “Sometimes his mouth gets ahead of his brain.”
Maybe not a mistake, thought Anna. But I will be sure to stay clear of this Piotr if they accept me.
“So you are a barmaid at Irlandzki.”
“I WAS a barmaid at Irlandzki but I was fired, Major.”
“And why were you fired, Anna?”
“Jan, the bartender, said that I had to go because I had slapped a German soldier. He didn’t want any potential trouble.”
Hubal studied the diminutive woman. A little over one and a half metres. Blond, curly hair. Lithe body that somehow still managed to contain womanly curves. Not quite beautiful in his estimation, but close. Yet despite her small size, she had the temerity to strike a German soldier. Still…
One wonders why she wasn’t shot for hitting this soldier. I’ve seen people shot for much less. Could she be Gestapo? He considered further, On the other hand, the German did retaliate. He humiliated her and besides, there is a sexual component to what he did. Anna is an attractive woman and he probably enjoyed what he was doing more than what he would have had he killed her.
“Anna I still don’t think an unpleasant encounter is sufficient reason to risk your life.”
“I agree Major, and that is only a small part of the reason I wish to join TAP. I love this country, and it is almost a physical pain to see these German buffoons lording it over us as if it was their god given right to rule us. It is not right and I wish to do anything I can to end it. Besides this, these German monsters have no regard for human life. If you’re out past curfew, the punishment is death. If you try to sneak food because you’re starving, the punishment is death. If you try to join your family who happened to be somewhere else at the time of the surrender and you don’t have papers to be where you’re not supposed to be, the punishment is death. If you even try to buy something from a Jewish store, the punishment is death, and it doesn’t matter if you didn’t know the store was owned by Jews. These people seem to have a morbid love of meting out death. And it has to end.”
Hubal was starting to like this girl. Still… “Anna, another problem I have with you is that, unfortunately, your ‘humiliating experience’ has made you somewhat famous, or infamous, if you prefer. Many would recognize you and that is not good in our business.”
Anna had anticipated that her looks and notoriety would get her noticed. “Major, if you would allow me a minute while I use the ‘facilities’.”
She returned 5 minutes later and the men were stunned. In place of Anna stood a 12-year-old boy. Her curls were stuffed under a newsboy cap. The curve of her breasts had disappeared under some garment that flattened them and further hidden by a loosely fit sweater. Her skirt had been replaced by loose fitting trousers.
“Provide me with a bicycle, major, and I can be a courier. The Germans would hardly notice, let alone stop and interrogate, a young boy on a bike.”
This girl is not only pretty, she is intelligent, thought Hubal.
“We will be contacting you Anna. Thank you for coming by.”
She recognized a dismissal when she heard one and wondered if she would be accepted or not. Well, I gave it my best shot, she mused as she left.
“So what do you think, Piotr?”
“I don’t know Hubal. She’s awfully young. And a good patriotic speech does not necessarily make a good partisan.”
“But-“
Piotr interrupted him again. “Plus the fact she’s pretty small. Wouldn’t be too good in any kind of physical action.” He laughed, belatedly realizing his unintended double entendre. “Well, not our kind of physical action anyway.”
Hubal smiled back. “She IS quite attractive, isn’t she?” He paused, thinking some more, “Hmmm, she could be useful in a honey trap, if she were willing.”
“I don’t know, Hubal. Again, she’s awfully young and appears quite innocent. Do you think she’s be capable of it, or even willing to try?”
“One never knows.” He considered some more. “Okay, listen, I’m going to give her a chance. We’ll see how she does. Let’s keep things simple and easy for her at first.”
“Whatever you say, Hubal. You’re the boss.”
So that was how Anna joined the resistance.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡpUgKaDPAk0
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡoDA3NhG2Xu
Poland October 1939
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡa3cv4C8iFT
Gerhard was polishing his helmet, while studying Josef and his good friend Wilhelm about 30 yards away. Look at those two, like two peas in a pod. If I didn’t know better, I’d say they were homosexuals. I wonder if I should report what Josef said about Poland to the Unteroffizier. That arrogant prick thinks he’s better than me but I’m twice the soldier he is. Still, he IS a good soldier if not as good as me and he never complains, something a good German should never do. Ach, it would be petty of me to report him. But I will keep an eye on him. I need to make sure he’s not a communist. That’s one thing I will not tolerate, no matter how good a soldier he is.
Wilhelm had noticed that they were under Gerhard’s scrutiny. He lowered his voice. “Look at that prig polishing his helmet, for god’s sake. He thinks he’s better than us, that’s for sure, the damn prig.”
Josef looked up. “Ah my friend, don’t be too harsh on old Gerhard. It is human nature after all, to feel one is superior to one’s peers. It is a function of ego.”
“What do you mean Josef?”
“I mean to feel one is superior is part of being a human being. Look at a successful business man as an example. He feels his success proves he is smarter and better than most people around him. Same thing for a college professor. He thinks his intelligence proves his superiority and is often arrogant because of this belief. The artist often feels he is ‘deeper’ than everyone else and thus more worthwhile. Even some of the very religious types feel they are more ‘saintly’ than everyone else. Then look at the people who are convinced the Nazis are right in their belief that a Jewish conspiracy cost Germany the Great War. These people think they’re smarter than the average person, that they can ‘read between the lines’ while most people can’t. Even more preposterous or as I prefer, amusing, is a man or woman with good looks. An accident of birth, yet they believe they are god’s gift to mankind. It is part of human nature. I know not all people feel this way but many, many do. It is petty. It is ridiculous. It is narrow-minded. But human ego is also human.”
Wilhelm looked askance at his friend. “Jesus, Josef, where do you get these thoughts?! You think too much, my friend.” Wilhelm was proud of his friend. He knew Josef was a deep thinker and much smarter than he was and bore no resentment for this. But he worried about him too.
He thinks too much. This thinking could get him killed. A soldier should just accept his orders and get on with it. But Josef considers his orders. What if he should ever disagree? I shudder to think what could happen.
“Okay professor, enough philosophy for today. You’re making my head hurt.”
Josef just looked at his friend and smiled. There were not many like Wilhelm in this world. He was very good natured and tended to see the best in people. He couldn’t remember a single instance in the months he had known him when Wilhelm had shown a sour temper. Everyone in the squad liked him, even Gerhard. He remembered the time he had rushed into the barracks near the end of basic training, shouting that Hitler himself was on his way to inspect some of his troops.
“It’s Hitler! Adolf Hitler himself! I saw him enter the camp and overheard him saying he wanted to inspect some of the new recruits,” Wilhelm shouted excitedly.
“Are you joking?” one of the astonished soldiers blurted out.
“Would I joke about something like that?” Wilhelm snarled.
Everyone scrambled out of their bunks and started rushing around putting away things and generally cleaning up. It was total chaos. An hour passed and still no Hitler. Wilhelm kept sneaking looks out the barracks door and reporting on Hitler’s absence. Everyone was very nervous but in a state of excited anticipation also. Finally, Wilhelm blurted out, “Oh no! Goering just shot him.”
This was met initially with looks of astonishment until Wilhelm started snickering. “You stupid bastard!” Gerhard tried to appear angry but he started laughing also. Soon everyone was laughing but not before Wilhelm had been solidly pelted with bits and pieces of their rations.
Josef couldn’t help grinning at the memory. He knew he would give up his life to protect his friend.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡQs99PSxTSh
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡyJRpFCejQC
Chapter 4
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡKkdySoqf3K
Virginia September 2018
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ6pWkMLvqlt
Chuck looked around the living room. Huge glass chandelier with trailing rope-like glass vines. Cherry wood floors tastefully topped with a light beige Persian carpet. Beige chairs and sofas speckled with brown fleur-de-lis. And the room was, like everything else in this mansion, enormous.
Hmmph, that glass chandelier is probably worth more than I earn in a month! mused Chuck. Or should I say, used to earn. Tegar and Chuck were sitting around a rounded glass table. Amanda appeared with a beer for Chuck and a single malt Scotch for Tegar. Chuck colored slightly at her appearance.
“That’s enough for now Amanda. You may leave.”
“Of course, Malcolm.”
Chuck was sorry to see her go but, once again, he enjoyed the sight of her leaving. So he was finally going to hear exactly what he was going to do. “I guess this is hush-hush, top secret. Even Amanda doesn’t know all the details, right?” he enquired, turning to Tegar.
“On the contrary. Amanda, as my executive assistant, is privy to all my operations.”
“Oh. Then why dismiss her if she already knows everything.”
Tegar smiled at him. “You. You’re the reason Chuck. Amanda’s presence is very distracting to you. I need you focused. Focused on the MISSION, not Amanda.”
Chuck colored even more. “Now, that’s not true Mr. Tegar.” But both knew that it was.
Tegar knew not to press the issue. “Be that as it may, Chuck. Indulge me in my need to have your complete and undivided attention.” Tegar switched streams, “My understanding is that you are fluent in both Polish and German.”
“And Russian, Hungarian, and Spanish,” added Chuck. He had always had a knack for languages, becoming somewhat of a mini-legend because of this during his college days.
“Yes, but those others are irrelevant for what you’re going to do. You are going to Poland… In 1940.”
“What?! You’re planning on sending me into World War II?!”
“Yes, Mr. Bankowski, I am.”
“But… WHY?”
“Basically, to retrieve a famous painting, Raphael, Portrait of a Young Man, believed to be a self-portrait by Raffaello Sanzo created in 1513. It disappeared in Poland during this time.”
“But I don’t get it. Why send me into World War II to get it when you could easily send me before the war?”
“The painting was not missing before World War II. It belonged to Prince Augustyn Józef Czartoryski who displayed it in his museum. Though the Prince tried to hide it after the German invasion, the Nazis managed to find and steal it. It has not been seen since. It may even have been destroyed. Retrieving this painting will thus not affect the time stream and may even rescue a valuable piece of art.”
Chuck did not understand the time stream part but pressed on. “So what’s so special about this painting?”
“Try $150,000,000. That it’s estimated worth if it were available today.”
“But won’t this Prince’s descendants claim it if we get it back.”
“Undoubtedly. But I possess armies of lawyers who will oppose this for years in the courts if they should try. But they won’t try, because they do not have the financial means to try. I will also provide a very lucrative settlement for them to further discourage any judicial action on their part.”
Chuck quietly appraised Tegar. So Malcolm can be a son of a bitch when he wants to be. Rich guy. Money. What’s so surprising?
“Now Chuck, part of your training will be to study some prints of the painting. And I mean STUDY. You will have to know this painting implicitly even if you only get a two second sidewise glance at it because that’s all you might get. Also you will have to be able to tell if you are in possession of a forgery if you should acquire it. I don’t believe forgeries were made, but you never know. A forgery expert will be made available to you, and he will instruct you in a number of “tells” that forgers often inadvertently create.”
“So how am I supposed to find this painting. Poland’s a pretty big place you know.”
“You will be embedded in the Polish underground, the Tajna Armia Polska – ‘Secret Polish Army’ in English, known mostly by its initials TAP at that time. Though mostly involved with acts of sabotage and espionage, they occasionally rescued Polish artwork if they came across it. TAP was eventually assimilated into the Home Army in the Spring of 1940. The transition should be seamless if you’re required to remain that long.”
“And just how do you propose to ‘embed’ me into this organization?”
“That won’t be so difficult and I’ll explain in a little while. But the hard part will be that they must not learn you are after the painting. They would distrust you if they believed your goals are different from theirs. Also, they must not learn you are not Polish. You cannot be ‘Chuck’. You will be “Karol,’ which is Polish for Charles. And for god’s sake, they must not know you speak German. You would be suspected of being Gestapo if you did.”
“Whew, this sounds worse and worse. Almost impossible, really.”
“Chuck, success is not guaranteed, but at the very least, even if you fail to acquire the painting, we will have a proof of concept that time travel is possible.”
Yeah, and I’m quite sure you’ll use time travel again and again for personal gain, supposed Chuck.
“Yeah, proof of concept Mr. Tegar, IF I get back, and that’s starting to sound like a very big ‘if’ to me… By the way, just how do I get back if the machine doesn’t travel with me?”
“You will be tethered by a very special smart watch we will provide. Upon activation, it will emit a special signal that traverses space-time. The signal is 4th dimensional. Not only will it exist in 1940, it will also manifest to all time in existence if we permitted it. However, it uses an enormous amount of power. So we have managed to set limits based on controlling the amount of power used. The signal will only manifest a thousand years to the past and a thousand years to the future. The main computer will be continuously searching for this signal. Once detected, it will retrieve anyone and anything in contact with the watch back to the present time by creating yet another space-time warp at that precise location. You will also be provided with a special set of boots. The same material that prevents the time machine itself from travelling is embedded in the boots. Thus anything in contact with the boots, such as the floor you happen to be standing on, will not travel. Obviously, Chuck, you must always be wearing this watch and those boots. Wear the watch even when you sleep.”
Tegar then grinned, “I had to convince my scientists that you could not possibly wear the boots when sleeping. Just make sure they’re always on when you’re awake.”
Chuck was trying to get his head around the concepts being presented. “So what’s to stop anyone else from activating this watch?”
“The watch will look like a typical watch of that period. It can only be activated by a special sequence of turns and counter turns on its spring, followed by facial recognition. You will have to stare directly at it for at least 5 full seconds. This facial recognition aspect guarantees no one else can possibly activate the time travel sequence. Anything else, and it will remain simply a 1930s watch. Besides this, the watch also contains a computer with a limited database which may prove useful. A different sequence of turns and counter turns on its spring will activate the computer. Needless to say, you will have to memorize both sequences.”
“Pretty smart, Mr. Tegar. The technology sounds awesome.”
“Why don’t you go back to calling me Malcolm, Chuck. You’ve reverted to ‘Mr. Tegar’ ever since I’ve become your employer and I assure you it’s unnecessary.”
Hah, trying to bond. More bad news coming, I bet, ruminated Chuck.
“There are some more difficulties which I must outline.”
Hah! Knew it!
“Before you begin, MALCOLM. Just how do you propose to embed me into the Polish resistance? I mean, I can’t just show up and say, ‘hi, I’m Chuck from 2018’!”
Malcolm chuckled, “No, that wouldn’t be too wise. Probably end up with you being shot on the spot.” He paused, “Actually Chuck, you are going to become a Cichociemni.”
“A what? Ummm, Cichi-chi? What the hell is that?”
“Cichociemni. They were Polish resistance fighters trained in Britain and secretly parachuted to a field close to a village near the Vistula just outside Warsaw. They-“
“So how do I parachute into Poland?” Chuck thought this was sounding even worse. Even if he materialized in the sky with a parachute, (could the time warp be that precise?) where was the airplane? The painting would fit into the machine but he didn’t think a World War II plane would fit.
“Bear with me Chuck. I’m explaining. Through extensive computer searching, and I mean extensive, we discovered that a Karol Kawolski was supposed to be parachuted into Poland at approximately 2am on March 22nd, 1940. He never arrived. His airplane was shot down somewhere over the Baltic Sea.”
“However, Karol Kawolski (you) WILL arrive… an hour early, at 1am, and suitably annoyed that no one was there yet to receive you. You will hide until TAP members show up, we estimate a half hour or so before 2am, and perplexed that you are already there. You will eventually attribute it to a headquarters screw-up regarding the time. But be aware Chuck, they WILL be suspicious. It will take time for you to earn their trust.”
Christ, I’ve never been a spy, thought Chuck. I hope I can pull this off.
“Why not just “embed me” as a German?”
“The Germans were way too organized. They knew exactly WHO was supposed to be exactly WHERE at all times. You would stick out like a sore thumb and be discovered almost instantly. On the other hand, the Cichociemni Karol Kawolski is entirely credible. We’re just very fortunate that this process of parachuting in British-trained partisans existed. The odds of anyone in the resistance actually knowing Kawolski before the war are slight.”
“This worries me a lot, Malcolm. I’m a test pilot, not a spy.”
“I think you’ll do just fine. You hate the Nazis, right? You hate what’s happening, and what is yet to happen in Poland. You may not know this but you had a great uncle who belonged to the resistance and was executed by the Nazis in 1943. Just act naturally and this hatred will eventually become apparent to your resistance cell.”
“Yeah… I can see that.” So they even killed a family member, huh. “And, as an added bonus, I get to kill some of these Nazi bastards!”
“No. No you don’t Chuck. It’s time I explained the ‘butterfly effect…” Tegar summoned up his thoughts, “So, you really don’t have any inkling as to what is meant by the butterfly effect?”
“Not a clue.”
“So I take it that you’re not into science fiction? No novels? No movies?”
“Well, I did see Avatar, and I liked it, but I don’t think there was any ‘butterfly effect’ in it. Personally, I prefer historical novels and movies.”
“No, Avatar did not deal with time travel, and so I need to explain the butterfly effect. The term was popularized in a short story written by the science fiction author Ray Bradbury in the early 1950s. In fact, many people believe that he came up with the concept, but he did not. It was actually theorized by physicists before that. Anyway, in Bradbury’s short story, a time traveller to the age of dinosaurs accidentally steps on a butterfly, and that has the effect of changing the time traveller’s present.”
Chuck looked perplexed. “How could stepping on a butterfly eons ago change the present?”
“Well, Bradbury may have exaggerated. But let’s pretend a time traveller kills Steve Jobs before he hooks up with Wozniak and invents the personal computer. (Actually he didn’t invent the personal computer but that’s a story for another day). Anyway, do you see how that would affect the present?”
“Sure, no personal computers for a while. But someone would eventually invent one, so what’s the big deal?”
Malcolm exasperatedly looked at him. “Okay Chuck, suppose a time traveller went back and killed your grandfather before your father was born?”
“Hmmm, then my father wouldn’t be born, and hey! I get it. I wouldn’t be born!”
“Exactly. But not only that. Your grandmother would probably meet and marry someone else. People who don’t exist now would come into being. Maybe one of them becomes a serial killer, and murders people who are currently living, who then do not have the offspring that they have now. It goes on and on. It’s a ripple effect, like a stone thrown into a pond, that could be extremely dangerous.”
“Yeah, okay, I get it. But isn’t my very presence back then going to affect things anyway?”
“Yes, it will. But we’re hoping that if you don’t do anything drastic, then the effects will be minimal. It’s a risk we’re willing to take.”
“And killing someone would be drastic, I guess,” mused Chuck, “Because if he wasn’t meant to die, then everything associated with him later on would change.”
“Exactly, Chuck. Now you’re getting it. And it’s not only killing. You must not have any affairs. A pregnancy could occur that shouldn’t have-“
“Existed. A person would then be created who shouldn’t exist. I get it,” completed Chuck.
“And that’s not all, Chuck. Try, as much as possible, to make yourself nondescript. Do not form strong friendships. Stay in the background as much as possible. Make yourself eminently FORGETTABLE.”
“But there’s one big problem Mr. Tegar. How the hell do I belong to a resistance group without killing somebody?!”
“Simple, you do not go on any solitary kill missions. If you are assigned a single man one, which is doubtful, you must fail. It is much more likely you will be assigned to be part of a group mission. The more partisans that accompany you the merrier actually. You will be provided with what looks like a Pistolet 35 Vis revolver, popular with the Polish partisans. In actuality, your Pistolet will be a specially designed modern revolver which defaults to making a loud bang but actually fires nothing. Should it be necessary to actually fire a bullet, there is a recessed button on the underside of the grip that will allow this to happen. It must be pressed every time you wish to fire a bullet as it resets to the fake shot after each use.”
“Won’t that be noticed? That I didn’t kill anyone, I mean,” Chuck wondered.
“In a heavy firefight, where it’s difficult to ascertain who killed who, you can later claim one or two victims.”
“What if they assign a weapon to me?”
“Simple. Just don’t use it. Always use the Pistolet. If anyone notices, which I doubt, simply say you prefer the Pistolet.”
“Also, do not volunteer any information in planning operations that would increase the efficacy of the operation.”
Yeah, that could work, thought Chuck. Damn risky, but it could work.
“You will be provided with a backpack common to the Cichociemni but which will also contain a parachute that appears to have been used. You must bury this parachute upon arrival because that was the common practice. If the partisans see you burying it, that would be even better.”
“You will also be inoculated against every single disease of which there were no vaccines available at that time.”
“What is someone sees me suddenly appearing out of nowhere?”
“Highly unlikely, as you will be appearing at 1am in the morning, too dark for anyone to see clearly, unless you appear directly in front of them. I like our odds of that not happening. The Nazis also enforced a curfew, with death being the penalty for any offence, so people tended to stay inside.”
Tegar paused briefly, then continued, “You will be provided with period clothing. You will also be trained in the vernacular of the time. This part worries me a bit, Chuck. You must remember to never refer to things like ‘televisions’ or ‘jet planes,” etc. We will provide you with a list of things that did not yet exist in 1940. And for god’s sake, never, and I mean NEVER, say anything in English. It will sound like German to them. That would definitely get you shot. The partisans were quite justifiably very paranoid.”
“Seems like you have all the bases covered, Malcolm. So when do I leave?”
“As soon as you’re ready, probably in two weeks or so.”
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡqrPWg7HATz
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ7iFx8DkB1J
Poland December 1939
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡKzI7emnnoG
“I tell you, she’s ready Hubal. It’s a waste of an asset to use her only as a courier,” opined Piotr.
“You were so dismissive of her at first, Piotr. And now you’re willing to send her into such a dangerous mission.”
“True. When I first met her I thought she was a spoiled schoolgirl who was having a tantrum, but I was wrong. She’s been the best courier we have. She was even stopped by some suspicious Germans and questioned once, and she didn’t flinch. She kept her nerve, was quite calm, and protected her disguise well. There is no doubt they thought they were sending a young boy with his bicycle on his way.”
“Yes, yes, I know. But there’s quite a difference between sending her on a bike with a message, than having her set up a ‘honey trap,’ especially against someone as dangerous as SS-Oberfuhrer Koch.”
“She’s perfect for the job Hubal. You mostly have only seen her dressed as a boy. She might be small, but she’s perfectly proportioned, actually quite a woman. That German pig Koch won’t be able to resist those curves.”
“I realize that Anna is a somewhat beautiful woman, Piotr. That’s not what I’m worried about. She might have been a barmaid, but she’s very young, and very naive. She does not seem to even recognize some of the looks the men give her. If I had to bet, I’d say she is a virgin. And now you expect her to seduce that philanderer Koch.”
“That’s just it, Hubal. Her innocence along with her looks will be irresistible to that bastard. He might even consider deflowering her to be a conquest.”
Hubal still look worried. “So she agreed?”
“Yes, she agreed. Of course, we did not tell her what that bastard is capable of and what he has done. She only knows that he is a very important man in the German administration who must be eliminated.”
“Make certain she understands that the Germans can make many mistakes on this mission, but she cannot even afford one.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡFz06dwgzUO
Anna was very uncomfortable with the way she was dressed. She had never dressed as tartly as this, even as a barmaid. Her breasts were made prominent by a push-up bra and low slung white blouse. Never had she shown this much cleavage. Her dark blue skirt was a proper length all right, but clung to her bottom tightly, only flaring out beyond her hips. Her lipstick was a bright red. Incongruously, they had styled her hair with two blue ribbon-clad braids, falling on both sides of her head. This was supposed to make her look more innocent.
Stupid men, she thought. I look like a tart, ribbons or no ribbons.
She was nervous. Very nervous. Not only did she have to pick up this SS officer, but she had to lure him to her so-called apartment where he would be dispatched by waiting resistance fighters. This was the tricky part. In no way could she allow him to bring her to his residence which was heavily guarded. They had provided a cover story but would he bite? Would he smell a trap? Would he even be interested in her?
A few hours later, she was sitting at a table with some “friends,” where she had been observing this Koch discreetly. They had told her to let him get a few drinks in him before making a move. No time like the present, she thought, walking to the bar and ordering a beer. Returning to her table, she stumbled, spilling some beer on Koch.
“DUMMKOPF!” he screeched, jumping up. “What is the matter with you!”
Anna swayed a bit, acting a little tipsy. She acted very frightened which was actually no act. “Oh, I am so sorry Pan! I-“
“Can you not speak German, fraulein?” Koch had started looking this girl up and down, and he liked what he was seeing.
“No speak German,” Anna stuttered in faltering German.
“Ah, that’s okay fraulein,” the now composed Koch answered in passable Polish. “Accidents do happen. Why don’t you sit with us for a little while?”
Anna looked over at her table, “My friends-“
“Ah, your friends won’t mind you spending a little time with us. It’s the least you can do after all, grace us with your beauty after giving me a bath with your beer.”
Anna blushed at the compliment, again no act. Quite a charmer, this German pig, she thought.
“Okay, just for a little while.”
Koch’s German companions smiled knowingly at each other. They knew what their commandant had in mind. His reputation as a womanizer was well known.
Some time passed. Anna was careful with how much beer she consumed. She even surprised herself with how well she was playing her role, acting the innocent little girl, getting more and more inebriated.
Koch’s companions slowly drifted away, one by one, leaving her and the SS man alone at the table for quite a while. He regaled her with funny stories of his youth to which she laughed and blushed appropriately. Finally, the moment of truth arrived. “Anna, why don’t we go to my home. I have some wonderful French Brandy and it would be a shame to have to drink it alone.”
“Oh, Herr Koch, I could never. I-“
Koch looked deeply into her eyes, “Anna I have never met someone like you. I feel like we’ve known each other for a long time, not just for a few hours.”
And this usually works for you? thought Anna incredulously.
Anna deliberated, looking like she was thinking things over. “Henryk,” using his first name for the first time, “It would not be good for me to be seen entering a German officer’s house but…” She looked at him nervously.
“I share an apartment with my mama. And she works the night shift. She will not be home until 6am. It is a very humble place.” She looked at him coquettishly. “Would you consider coming there?”
Koch was almost salivating. This tart can be surprising, he thought. He looked her over appraisingly. This is going to be so delicious…
Anna played her role well. She actually blushed after opening her door and leading Koch into her apartment. She and Koch had a couple of glasses of the wine the resistance had provided, careful to choose a cheap wine a girl like Anna could be expected to have. She laughed at his jokes and he eventually managed to cunningly snuggle up to her on the threadbare couch. He started playing with her hair and then leaned over to kiss her tenderly at first but then with increasing passion. Anna managed to pretend she was enjoying his advances. A passionate necking session ensued.
“My beautiful Anna, I think it’s time we moved to your bedroom,” Koch growled with some passion. Anna first pretended to look shocked. She pondered a bit and then smiled at him and nodded.
Three TAP fighters were hiding in the closet, listening to Koch carrying on his sly seduction of Anna. The two had finally made it to the bedroom.
Koch sat on the bed. “Now, sweet Anna, I must see what you have been teasing me with all night. Take off all your clothes… slowly. Let my eyes feast.”
Anna was thoroughly mortified. She did not want to undress in front of this pig but she knew that the hidden assassins could not simply shoot Koch because of the two guards stationed outside the apartment. He would have to be dispatched soundlessly. Her reluctance did not have to be faked. Beet red, she slowly removed her blouse and bra, revealing her spectacular breasts. She hated seeing his hard-on straining against his trousers.
Huskily, he groaned, “And now your skirt. Slowly fraulein, slowly.”
Down went her skirt. She took her time with her garters, hoping that the fighters would hurry up and attack. No such luck.
“Your panties, sweetheart, now your panties.”
Hating this moment more than she had ever hated anything, Anna pulled down her panties, revealing her fully-rounded bottom and short blondish bush.
Koch groaned again, stood up, and hurriedly removed his clothes. He reached for Anna, his hard-on repulsively banging against her stomach, and ran his hands all over her breasts and then her backside. “Oh Anna, you are so beautiful, so beautiful!” he crooned as he lifted her up and carried her to the bed.
Soon on her back, eyes closed and tears forming, with the oafish brute on top of her, she sickly wondered, My god, what are they waiting for? Are they going to let him penetrate me!
Suddenly, she heard him grunt. Opening her eyes, she saw one of the partisans grab Koch’s hair and pull his head back. He then slashed a wicked blade deep across his neck, severing his jugular vein and carotid artery. Blood spurted out, dousing her and the headboard over her right shoulder. Koch clasped his neck with both hands as if to stop the blood from gushing out.
The assassin locked eyes with her with blood lust eyes, making her fear that he would kill her also. “Get up Anna,” he commanded while Koch continued to struggle with his ruined neck. It took a full three minutes before his sightless, bulging eyes told her he was dead. It was almost hard to believe.
Anna threw up on the spot. Maybe this murder was necessary but it was also horrible. Monster or not, it was terrible to watch a man fighting for his life only to finally die. Before, there had been five human lives in this room, and now there were only four. Just as simple as that.
“Get dressed,” one of them commanded. “We need to go!” Anna stared at them stupidly. In the horror of the moment, she had even forgotten and was not embarrassed by the fact that she was naked.
“NOW, ANNA! WE NEED TO GO!” he shouted into her face.
She stumbled into her clothing. They left through the back door and down the stairs. The guards outside, not believing anything was amiss aside from their commandant’s philandering, had not even bothered to cover the back. They would be later disciplined for this omission.
So now I’m a murderer, thought Anna. There’s no going back.
Later on, Anna met with Hubal.
“You did very well, Anna. The Germans are after a ‘small, blonde hussy,’ so you will stay out of sight for the next little while and you will always be dressed in your little boy outfit, whether you’re on an assignment or not. Always. Do you understand?”
“Yes, I understand.”
What she didn’t understand, was that the Germans would execute 100 Poles in retaliation for the killing of an officer and Hubal had known they would do this.
Hubal sensed what she was thinking. “They’re killing us every day, and in great numbers, so what difference does it make?”
Anna returned to her room. She couldn’t stop the tears that started once she lay down on her bed. She wasn’t sure if they were tears of relief or tears of regret. Maybe both, she thought. It took her a long time to fall asleep.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡqO8wKLzAfb
Poland December 1939
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡAgAmbP4EQX
Josef stretched out in his barracks cot and glanced over at Wilhelm who was sitting on his bunk rocking slightly, and muttering quietly to himself. “What’s the matter Wilhelm? You look worried.”
“You heard what happened to SS-Oberfuhrer Koch?”
“Sure. Who didn’t?”
Wilhelm turned toward Josef and hissed, “I don’t like it Josef. If they can kill someone so high up, what’s to say they can’t kill us? I mean, in a battle, you know where the enemy is.”
Wilhelm caught Josef’s skeptical expression. “Well, most of the time, you know where the enemy is. You know a battle is about to begin and you might die. But this is crazy. You are walking down the street on a peaceful night, and BOOM, you’re dead!”
The common soldiers had not been told the actual circumstances of the SS man’s death. The cover-up lie had been created that he had been killed by Polish partisans while walking home a few nights earlier.
“Stop worrying Wilhelm. The partisans know that keeping you alive helps their cause.”
“Ha-ha! Very funny!” Wilhelm looked disgustedly at his friend. How can he joke about something like this.
Josef observed his friend’s uncharacteristic reaction. He forced a chuckle. “Look Wilhelm, killing an important man is difficult and dangerous. They would not waste their time or bullets on small fry like us. Maybe we should be a little more cautious when unloading supplies or guarding important checkpoints, but that would be about it.”
“Bloody, damn Polish cowards!” Wilhelm fumed.
Josef gazed thoughtfully at his friend, “I do not think they are cowards. In fact, I think they are very brave.”
Wilhelm looked strangely at his friend. He was surprised and uncomfortable with this comment.
“No, I mean it Wilhelm. Let me put it this way. If the Soviets overran and took over Germany, who would be the braver? The ones who sat home and accepted it or the ones who went underground and formed a resistance?
WE are the invaders, Wilhelm and, not only that, but we are not being very nice to the Polish people. We are killing them in numbers daily.”
“Not us, Josef! The SS!”
“Yes, I would like to think that Josef, but we both know it’s not true. Our regular troops are doing a lot of the killing also. How many of our men are not SS but still believe it is okay to perpetrate some of these atrocities?”
Gerhard had noticed the intensity of their conversation and Wilhelm noticed he was staring at them from the other end of the barracks. “Sshhh, Josef, for Christ’s sake, keep your voice down,” he urgently whispered.
“Well, I mean it Wilhelm. Though I have always been proud to be German, I am not proud of what we are doing here. In fact, I am very ashamed.”
“They are only Poles, Josef, and for god’s sake, some of them are even Jews.”
“So what if they are? What does that matter? Are they not human beings?”
“Jews have caused all the problems in the world Josef. They are either filthy communists or greedy capitalists.”
Josef looked askance at Wilhelm. “I am disappointed in you, Wilhelm. I never would have believed you had bought that shit that comes from Goebbels!”
“Sshhh, SSHHH! Josef, I beg you, keep your voice down!” Wilhelm looked nervously around the barracks. While not as vehement as Gerhard, most of the men more or less agreed with conventional Nazi doctrine. The Jews were the enemy. The Poles and other Slavic people were inferior. Germany needed lebensraum, living space, and the place to get it was in the east. They had been raised with these beliefs. And while many were uncomfortable with the killing that was going on, they justified it as a necessary evil. The expansion of German culture benefitted humanity after all or so they thought.
Ernst Muller had overheard a bit. He came over and looked at Josef threateningly. “Are you a communist, Josef?”
“No, I am not a communist Ernst, but I am a human being!”
“Yes, well, I would keep my opinions to myself if I were you. I like you Josef. You are a fine soldier, but you think too much. Some of your ideas could get you in trouble.”
“It’s just talk, Ernst, for god’s sake. It’s not like Josef is going to join the Polish resistance or something!” Wilhelm huffed.
Ernst studied Josef intently and then relented. “Yeah, yeah, I know.”
Trying to lighten the mood, Wilhelm joked, “Besides, if it weren’t for Josef egging Gerhard on, you would not have witnessed that barmaid’s fine ass being spanked.”
Ernst laughed. He didn’t want to think poorly of Josef so he went along with it. “Yes, yes, that’s true. Thank you Josef.” Grinning, he left.
Josef was uncomfortable with what Wilhelm had said, though he knew it was to defuse a potentially bad situation. Later on, he confided to Wilhelm. “You know if I had been able to think of any other way to stop Gerhard from killing that girl, I would have. It was humiliating to her.” He lowered his voice, “And it was sexual for Gerhard. The thought of that cretin having his way with this young woman made me ill.”
“Jesus, Josef, not another lecture! Are you really that sensitive?”
“Women are not treated fairly, Wilhelm. They are pushed around and treated like cattle. Even German women.”
“Is it something you ate today Josef, because you’re making my head hurt again.”
Josef was not to be deterred. “Well, it’s true. They might be smaller than us, but they’re our equal in every other way. But they’re not treated like that. They are treated like children or even dogs. Wives or daughters, doesn’t matter, just the same, treated like they were our possessions, not separate human beings in their own right.”
“And if this wasn’t bad enough, we make their world unsafe. It is a different world they live in, Wilhelm. Have you ever noticed how they cross to the other side on a lonely street at night when they are approaching you from the same side of the street? Why do you suppose they do this? Because they are afraid of being raped, that’s why! Years ago I was riding on my bike when I got caught by a sudden thunderstorm. I headed for a nearby underpass for shelter. There was a woman already there, also on a bike. We would have been the only two there had she stayed. But she didn’t stay. Upon seeing me entering, she left at the other end. She preferred to be drenched rather than risk being alone with a man in a tunnel. They must always be on their guard from an early age. It is something we men cannot even begin to understand, living with this fear, at least not until now with this war.”
Wilhelm did not really understand. He looked around nervously to see if any of the others were paying attention. Thankfully, they were not. “You are starting to sound like an old-fashioned English suffragette, and I simply don’t want to hear any more!” Wilhelm made a show of turning away and walking briskly out of the barracks. What the hell has gotten into him, he thought, and worried even more about his closest friend. Such crazy ideas! Women! Hitler! Poles! He is going to get hurt, I just know it.
Josef watched Wilhelm’s receding back and sighed. I love him. He is my best friend but he is a typical German man, no doubt about it. What hope is there for us, for Germany, if someone as good-hearted as Wilhelm cannot see the wrongs all around us? He sighed again. And what good does it do me to have these thoughts? Ah, I need to talk to Marta. It’s time I wrote her another letter.
He gathered up his writing materials and began composing his letter.
Dear Marta:
A funny thing happened today with Wilhelm…
It took him over an hour to complete the letter. He felt much better after as he always did when he finished talking to the love of his life.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ3J0p1wYeNl
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ2dPHCTJfls
Chapter 5
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡPbsgTUYAvx
Germany, November 1939
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡI2T55Em4yu
Adolf Hitler was having a bad day. Even the breathtaking view from the Berghof in the Bavarian Alps was not enough to dispel his sour mood. His gastro-intestinal problem had flared up and he was suffering from the resulting cramps. Wish my stomach would stop hurting so much, he fumed. Sometimes I wonder if this vegetarian diet is doing me more harm than good.
His mistress Eva Braun knew Hitler well. Recognizing all the signs, she had decided to stay away for the rest of the day. “Where is Eva?” He had snarled to one of the housemaids.
“She is in her room, Herr Hitler. She says she is not feeling well and will remain in her room for the rest of the day.”
Unfortunately for Heinrich Himmler, he did not have the option of staying away. He was kept waiting for his audience with the Fuhrer in the Great Room. Unable to sit still, he paced around the huge room, occasionally looking out at the spectacular view from the window at the north wall. He hated these audiences with his leader. He was terrified of him and the fact he was being kept waiting was not a good sign. Hitler must be displeased about something and Himmler fervently hoped it wasn’t him.
Finally, he was led upstairs to Hitler’s study. The aroma that greeted him was not pleasant. Everyone in the upper echelon knew about Hitler’s infamous flatulence but of course, no one dared say a word or acknowledge it in any way. Still, Himmler respected and was devoted to Hitler. He agreed with all of Hitler’s policies and worked hard to put them into effect. His loyalty was not solely due to his fanatical beliefs, however. Himmler hoped to someday succeed Hitler when the time was ripe. He had consulted one of the many psychics he regularly visited who had assured him he was destined for great things.
“So, I hope you had a pleasant journey,” Hitler said in what Himmler recognized as a dangerously soft voice. “You are doing well, I trust?”
“Yes mein Fuhrer.”
“Then why the fuck are you not doing your job?” Hitler bellowed.
“I, I don’t understand, mein Fuhrer,” Himmler quaked.
Hitler continued shouting, “The Luftwaffe has done its job. It has bombed the Polish cities way more than militarily necessary, killing thousands of civilians. The army has also done well, shelling way more than necessary.”
He looked disgustedly at Himmler, “But your fucking SS has done virtually NOTHING!”
Himmler thought this wasn’t quite true but he knew better than to contradict the Fuhrer.
Hitler was almost screaming now, “Did you not hear me say a couple of months ago that I want the Poles eliminated? Did you think I was joking?”
Himmler gulped, “No, mein Fuhrer.”
“Lebensraum, you asshole, lebensraum. The German people need living space and that living space is currently occupied by these mutts, by these Poles. They must be eliminated, every single one of them, and I entrusted this job to you and your SS. If this is too difficult for you, believe me when I say you can be replaced.”
“No, mein Fuhrer. That will not be necessary. I can do the job.” Himmler worried about the logistical nightmare this would entail. Poland currently had nearly 30 million people. Hitler didn’t seem to realize this. He always believed he was completely right in all things, no matter how stupid or foolish his idea was. There was absolutely no point in presenting facts or data to him, as he always discounted these in favour of his opinion, no matter how flawed.
“Okay then. See to it. Oh, and one more thing. Too many bullets are already being used. Find more efficient methods.” Himmler knew there would be no invitation forthcoming to stay for dinner which was definitely a bad sign. He worried that his standing in the hierarchy had been damaged. That bastard Goering is going to be happy if he hears about this, he fumed. He resolved to do the best job possible. That’ll get me back in Hitler’s good books, he hoped.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡbQJOOg7F2j
Poland, November 1939
Hans Frank, the Nazi governor of Poland, was surprised to learn Heinrich Himmler was on his way to see him. Now what does that bastard want? he worried. Himmler walked in and saluted Frank. “Governor.”
“Reichsfuhrer.”
“Everything is going well,” offered Himmler.
“Yes, Reichsfuhrer, it is.”
Himmler shook his head. “Unfortunately, the Fuhrer doesn’t think so.”
“I don’t understand, Reichsfuhrer.”
“He has ordered the complete extermination of the Poles. That means every man, woman, and child of Polish descent.”
“I am aware of this. We are shooting thousands every single day,” Frank claimed.
“The Fuhrer is unhappy with the pace of the extermination. He is also unhappy with the cost of all this shooting.”
Frank pondered this for a bit. “I’ve already been giving this some thought. We have been experimenting with the use of gas. Carbon monoxide poisoning is a possibility, though we have been getting better results with the cyanide pesticide Zyklon-B. It might be possible to expand the capabilities of several of our camps. Off the top of my head, I’m thinking specifically of Auschwitz, Treblinka, and Majdanek. These camps are not suitable right now but the proper facilities can be added with your approval, Reichsfuhrer.”
Himmler considered, “Exactly how do you see this working?”
“I’m quite sure we could create gas chambers capable of handling five or six thousand a day. The main problem would be disposal of the bodies.” Frank deliberated some more. “Perhaps we could build crematoriums close by. That could work, I think.”
“I’ll have to talk to the engineers and architects to see if this is possible,” Himmler said.
“One more thing, Reichsfuhrer. We would need to improve our transport to these camps. Our present method of trucking would create a bottleneck. It would be better to have railroad trains for conveyance.”
“Yes, I can see that and I think I have the perfect man for the job: Adolf Eichmann.”
Frank considered some more. “If all this is done, I am confident we can completely eliminate all the Poles and Jews in six or seven years, not to mention the other riff-raff like the Gypsies.”
“Very good, Frank. Very good,” Himmler responded.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡvlmY611Pi8
Poland, December 1939
Ludwig Fischer was proud to have risen to the rank of Chief Administrator of Warsaw at the young age of 35. He determined to do the best job he could possibly do for his Fuhrer and the Third Reich. He had been pleased when the governor, Hans Frank, invited him to lunch. He had liked Frank from the moment he had met him. He considered him a great man and worthy to be a leader of the German fatherland. Frank had reciprocated in his feeling for Fischer. Two peas in a pod.
The two men chatted amiably over their meal until liqueurs were served. “I have been given new orders, Ludwig, from the very top itself.”
Fischer leaned forward. He was always eager to serve.
Frank continued, “The rate of killing has to be increased. At the same time, too many bullets are being used. The Fuhrer wants to cut costs. We need to find alternative methods. I already have some solutions for this but perhaps you can think of some others.”
“What are your solutions?”
Frank explained about the camps. The idea had been approved and construction was going to start the following Spring.
“We can round up and send the undesirables to these camps,” Fischer offered.
Frank frowned. “Yes, of course. That is obvious. I was hoping you had some other ideas.”
“I don’t really know how we can speed up what we’re already doing aside from sending undesirables to your camp, but I might have some ideas on how to save money.”
“Such as?”
“We can increase the hangings for example. Right now, we don’t have proper scaffolds but those can be built soon enough to replace the stools we’ve been using. That might help a little bit.”
Fischer pondered some more. “We can create ghettos and force the Jews into them. We can make them purposely too small to cause over-crowding. And then we can limit the amount of food and medicine going into the ghetto to produce many deaths by starvation and disease.”
“But this would be a slow process wouldn’t it, Ludwig?”
“Yes. It would be. But the Jews wouldn’t be going anywhere and they will all die in the end just the same.”
“Okay, that solves the Jewish problem but how about the Poles?”
“I will order the hangings to be stepped up. I assume I can still have some shot. Other than that, I’m afraid I’m all out of ideas. We will have to depend on sending them to your camps, Governor.”
“Very good, Ludwig. I like your ghetto idea. See that it is started.”
Fischer beamed at Frank’s approval.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡcTWNBKeKkH
Poland, December 1939
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ1UUPzPu5QR
Seven-year-old Agnieska Wojcik, small and trim, dark hair, and big brown eyes, had always been a good girl. Everyone in the neighborhood loved little Aga. She had never caused any trouble for her mother, who adored her more than life itself. Today, she was on her way to the bakery, hoping to get some bread for her mom and little brother. Food was scarce and she was determined to be successful in her bid. Tomasz was too thin already and getting thinner. She would have been too young to bear such responsibility before the war but these were extraordinary times.
Nataniel Kowalski, tall and strong, was a little bit vain. The 26-year-old had always been pursued by the female persuasion, and this had turned his head a little bit. Still, he had a kind nature and was very personable, even if he did break a heart now and then. Athletics was his forte and he had even won a soccer trophy for best player in his junior league a year before the war. All thoughts of his becoming a professional had been dashed by the war.
Irena Nowak was a stunning 30-year-old blonde with bright blue eyes. With curves in all the right places, men adored her and she adored men. She had never married which was unusual for this time. “I am having too much fun, “ she would joke to her friends. “Why should I tie myself down to one man?” This attitude had scandalized her very Catholic friends but they couldn’t help liking her just the same. She had always found the time to help them when help was needed.
Kostek Dabrowski could be termed a nihilist. He was very intelligent and didn’t mind sharing his pessimistic views with all who would listen to him, which was probably why he didn’t have many friends. People actually avoided him. He could turn a festive occasion grim within an hour if invited. Still, the 40-year-old had never harmed anyone physically in his life. He simply abhorred violence.
Rozalia Mazur was an unassuming 20-year-old with a bit of an inferiority complex. This woman could actually be called pretty, with her chestnut brown hair and lithe figure but she was unaware of this and believed she was homely. This attitude, together with her shy nature, proved to be a self-fulfilling prophecy. There were no boyfriends in her life, and she managed to be completely oblivious to any interest that any male showed her. Even her most ardent admirer Filip had given up after a futile six months of wooing her.
Agnieska Wojcik did not understand what was happening. A squadron of German soldiers had surrounded the small group of about 12 people that had been merely walking down the street doing nothing that could be construed as troublemaking. She did not understand German and would not have known what the policy of lapanka was in any event. Lapanka meant eliminating as many Poles as possible to make way for lebensraum, living space for Germans. She was terrified as the Germans shepherded them to a series of high stools that had been placed in the town square. Over each of the stools stood a scaffold from which hung ropes.
Nataniel Kowalski had a better idea of what was going on, as he broke free from the Germans and ran desperately down the icy street. He was actually lengthening the lead over his pursuers when he unfortunately lost his footing and fell heavily on his back. He was quickly surrounded by the three Germans who had been pursuing him.
“Oops,” said one of the Germans and shot him in the head while the other two began laughing. Ludwig finally composed himself and grinned at Konrad. “You are quite the jokester, Konrad. “Oops!’” And started laughing again.
Irena Nowak could not believe what was happening to her. “I have done nothing wrong!” she screamed at the German soldiers who were half-dragging her to one of the stools. “Why are you doing this?!” she screeched, still struggling mightily.
“Because you’re a dirty Pole,” sneered one of the soldiers. However one of the other Germans, Lothar, thought she was pretty good looking for a dirty Pole.
They were having difficulty getting her on the stool. “Goddamit, tie up her legs as well as her arms,” one of the other soldiers ordered.
They managed to tie her hands behind her back. She struggled and kicked, forcing one of the soldiers to hold her legs, while another quickly bound them. She was carried to and then placed on the stool. She tried to jump off, forcing another of the soldiers to hold her in place while they slipped the noose around her neck.
“Why don’t you try to jump off now,” one of the Germans taunted.
Kostek Dabrowski did not offer any resistance. He knew the Germans had been doing this since the occupation. Bad luck, he thought, just my bad luck. Wrong place at the wrong time. He dispassionately wondered exactly why he was being murdered. Was it retaliation for something the resistance had done? Was it part of the campaign of terror? Or was there no reason at all? Kostek was afraid and he didn’t want to die but he was damned if he was going to show these German bastards any fear at all.
Rozalia Mazur was in a state of numbed shock. She did not resist as she was carried to the stool, had her hands tied behind her back, and a noose was placed around her neck. I am going to die. I am going to die, was her only thought as tears started down her cheeks.
Irena continued to struggle and her last act was to try and spit at the soldier who then kicked the stool away. Irena died furious at the outrage perpetrated on her.
Rozalia was not aware of the stool being kicked away. She fell a slight bit. Unlucky for her, her neck did not break. The sensation was one of burning pain at her neck and a desperate struggle to breathe. I can’t breathe. I can’t breathe, dominated her consciousness until her universe slowly faded away.
Agnieska Wojcik was old enough to realize what was going to happen to her as her hands were tied behind her back and the noose was placed around her neck. “Momma,” she cried in desperation. “Momma, help me!” She started to bawl in her terror and anguish. But momma was nowhere to be found. Instead Satan made his appearance and kicked the stool away, ending Agnieska’s short life.
“That blonde was a feisty one, wasn’t she,” joked Lothar as he watched his handiwork playing out. “I think maybe I would have preferred to put her to better work than hanging her.”
“Always sex with you,” laughed Reinhold. “Anyway, at least we don’t have to cut them down. The Hauptman said to let them hang for at least 24 hours. Maybe we’ll get lucky and some other unit will have to take care of the bodies.”
“Are you going to the tavern tonight?” Asked Lothar as they ambled down the street.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡF5Imd6fSbp
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Why are we here, Piotr?” Anna was perplexed at being brought near one of the infamous German scaffolds. Soldiers soon appeared marshalling a small group of civilians to the waiting stools.
Anna was horrified. “Piotr, there is nothing we can do,” she urgently whispered. “Why are we here?”
Not getting any kind of response from Piotr, Anna started to turn away.
He grabbed her by the arm. “Keep still,” he commanded.
“I will not!” she hissed.
“Hubal says you are to stay here and watch.”
“My god, there’s a child there!” Anna could barely stand to watch. Tears trickled down her cheeks as she watched the tragedy play out.
An hour later, she stormed into the safe house and accosted Hubal.
“Why was I made to watch this atrocity,” she bellowed louder than she had intended. Everyone turned to watch the scene.
“Because you need to understand, Anna, WHY we are fighting.”
“I already know that,” she hissed.
“And you also need to know that one day that might be you on the stool.”
Anna looked at Hubal and nodded.
“I know that too,” she quietly answered.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Not all the people rounded up in a lapanka were executed. Gabriel was a fairly large man of 32, fairly well built with a ruddy complexion. No one would have guessed his occupation by his appearance. He looked more like an outdoors type, a manual laborer perhaps. Gabriel had actually been a sous chef in a fashionable Warsaw restaurant before the war. He was part of a group of civilians who were now surrounded by an SS squadron. Aiming their rifles, the soldiers began herding them towards a couple of canvass-covered trucks located at the end of the street.
“What’s going on here?” He demanded to one of the soldiers. “Why are you detaining me? My shift starts in 15 minutes.”
“Don’t speak that filthy Polish to me,” one of them answered and kicked him in the butt. “Move your ass!”
Gabriel didn’t understand exactly what the German had said but he caught the drift and didn’t protest anymore when he was forced to board the back of one of the trucks. Soon the truck was filled and it started what seemed an interminably long voyage. He was in a state of complete misery as he was starving, and also needed to relieve himself.
This fucking bouncing around is not helping, he thought. I hope I don’t piss my pants.
“Where do you think we’re going,” he asked one of his fellow prisoners.
“I do not know. I just hope we’re not going to be shot. There have been rumours.”
“I don’t think they’d bother transporting us if they were just going to shoot us.”
They finally arrived at a camp, ringed by two rows of barbed wire. Gabriel thought they might be in Germany, having observed some German street signs on the last part of the journey. “Out, out, out,” shouted the Germans. “Hurry, hurry, hurry.” They were counted and then herded to a grim looking wooden barracks. Inside were stacked wooden rows that functioned as beds but didn’t contain any bedding. Some of these were already occupied by some tired-looking wretches who showed little interest in the new arrivals. The inside reeked of urine.
“What is this place?” asked Gabriel to one of the inmates.
The inmate observed him coldly. Gabriel thought he wasn’t going to answer until he offered sarcastically, “This, my friend, is your new home.”
“But why have we been brought here?”
“To begin your new occupation.”
“And what is that,” Gabriel enquired, totally perplexed.
“Slave,” the inmate wryly answered.
Needless to say, Gabriel did not sleep well that night. Tired and disheveled, he was woken early the next morning by angry shouts coming from an SS soldier.
“Get up, you lazy swine. Get up and line up outside NOW!” Gabriel didn’t understand so he just followed the rest of the men who hurriedly assembled outside their barracks. Gabriel and his fellow inmates were then marched to a large factory.
“Attention, new workers,” an SS officer shouted. “You have been brought here to contribute to the advancement and glory of the 3rd Reich. We will evaluate the quality and quantity of your work. If it is not acceptable…” he paused, sweeping his gaze over all of them, “…you will be shot.”
Gabriel did not understand what the German had said. One of his co-workers noticed his confusion, and explained in Polish. “The German said, ‘Work yourself to death or we will kill you.’ That’s all you need to know.”
Gabriel was brought to an evil-looking machine where he was instructed to place a large metal sheet onto a platform in front of the machine. He was then told to push down on a foot pedal. The machine then stamped down on the metal sheet and folded it into a round cylinder. He had to be careful not to leave his hands anywhere near the machine. The item then glided on down a moving conveyor belt. Gabriel guessed this might be the start of a shell casing.
His co-worker had been telling the truth. No truer words had ever been spoken. This machine became his life. Gabriel found his new existence consisted of working 14 hours a day, seven days a week, with no salary whatsoever. His only reward was about 1000 calories a day. He witnessed workers routinely being shot and many others dying of disease or starvation.
The years passed. Gabriel weighed about 90 pounds by 1944. He knew the Germans were losing the war. He prayed for the Allied arrival every single day. He worried that he might die of exhaustion or be shot before this happened. Finally, his punishing work ended late in 1944 when his factory was destroyed by Allied bombing. Gabriel perished in the bombing.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡA3Ogh9HnXU
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ2yxkxu84zv
Poland, February 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ8nb1ddKbIi
Different city, same type tavern frequented by German soldiers, Anna was once again tarted up. This time her target was SS Oberst Martin Lange.
She thought back to her conversation with Hubal before being transported to her new locale. “Won’t the Germans be wise to this honey trap by now?” She bit down on her lower lip. “I mean, it was only a couple of months ago.”
“Don’t worry Anna, different time and different place. Besides, when it comes to sex, the small head always overrules the large one. Anyway, you will be covered by us at all times. If he seems to becoming at all suspicious, you exit the tavern immediately. We will cover your departure with a staged fight at the door.”
Anna was still worried. Easy for him to be calm. It’s not his ass on the line. Would this brunette wig hiding her blonde hair be enough to fool this German? Sure, her provocative outfit was completely different this time, but still. This mission had her scared silly.
Much later in the tavern, two hours of sashaying around this German had accomplished absolutely nothing. He didn’t even seem to have noticed her entering. She got louder and louder with her so-called friends – still nothing. Smiling at him, and making eye contact simply resulted in a blank stare. Finally, she tried the spilt beer trick. He jumped up and looked at her sternly.
“Young lady, you must learn not to drink too much. It is unseemly for a woman to be drunk. And you are lucky I am not disposed to ill-temper because many men would react much more negatively to having beer spilled on them. You must behave better, miss.” He returned to his friends. She had been dismissed with nary any interest from him.
So much for that trick, she thought.
Getting somewhat desperate some minutes later, Anna had bent over right in front of him, picking up her purse she had “accidentally” dropped. Again, no effect, though he looked at her curiously.
Oh, oh, she thought.
Lange motioned her over. He doesn’t look the least bit interested or even friendly. Anna almost bolted for the door but decided it would be better to go to him and at least see what he wanted. He whispered in her ear. Anna looked at him in stunned surprise. She returned to her table with a funny look on her face though she was clearly relieved. She eventually left the tavern, the mission an utter failure.
An hour later back in one of the safe houses, she debriefed Hubal. “You need to work on your research,” she suggested coyly.
“And why is that?” Hubal demanded.
“Because SS Oberst Martin Lange likes boys, not girls,” Anna laughed. “I could try again in my young boy disguise this time. Though I suspect he would become very disappointed at the critical time.”
Hubal looked dumbstruck and then started to laugh himself. “Thank you, Anna. Now we can get him anyhow.”
“We can?”
“Yes, we can. The Germans, and especially the SS, do not like or tolerate homosexuals. We are going to put out a few rumours about our friend, Oberst Martin Lange and see if the rumour mill takes its course.”
Anna smiled and hoped Hubal was right. She didn’t know who this guy was but he must be someone important for the resistance to want him dead, she surmised. Still, she didn’t like these ‘honey trap’ missions. She hoped she would not be asked to do any more. She had been raised a strict Catholic and these missions went against her upbringing.
Hubal pondered about Anna after she left the room. Our young woman is growing up, he thought.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡfxqsWQqPSR
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡjkzRT6yZSj
Virginia, September 2018 Poland, July 1943
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡzwmesXxTUT
Chuck’s training was almost complete. He was completely fed up with all the studying he had endured. “Christ Bill, I’m starting to dream about that damn painting. Last night, I dreamt I had returned to our time with a forgery of the painting. Somehow, I had missed all the tells for forgery you guys have been drilling into me the last two weeks. Tegar was so angry, he fired me.”
Bill was not your typical nerdy looking tutor. He could have been a UFC fighter. He was lean but very muscular, if a bit on the short side. Chuck suspected he worked out daily before their morning sessions. He always seemed to wear this foreboding countenance which was completely at odds with his actual friendly nature. In fact, Chuck had often enjoyed a few beers with him once their daily work had been completed. “I wouldn’t worry about it, buddy. You’re almost ready,” he assured Chuck.
“Yeah, well that wasn’t the worst dream. I was too embarrassed to tell you about this before but what the hell. A couple of nights ago I dreamt I was running down a street with the painting. The only problem was that I was completely naked. People were coming out of their homes and laughing at me.”
“Oh no!” Bill laughed. “I don’t suppose any of them brought out a microscope?”
“A microscope?” Chuck asked perplexed, then when understanding dawned, “Oh, I get it… Very funny.”
Bill laughed again, then said. “Sorry. Poor joke. Seriously now Chuck, back to business. Give me a list of items that did not yet exist in 1940.”
Chuck grew pensive, “Let me see… television, cell phones, jeeps, microwaves, atom bomb, diet soda, personal computers, digital watches, contact lenses.” Chuck hesitated, then continued, “Okay. The pill. That’s a big one. Let’s see, hmmmm, transistors, cassettes, valium, ATMs… the internet, another big one. And, hmmmm, calculators, spray cans, and…” He hesitated, “That’s it. I can’t think of any more.”
“Not bad. And if you slip up and mention one of these items?”
“I tell them whatever I said had just been developed in Britain.”
“Now how about cultural things. What attitudes do you carry?”
“Okay, I’m much more Catholic than people are today. I believe wives should obey their husbands. I think women who have sex before they’re married are sluts. I’m more inclined to use my fists than my words to settle an argument. I don’t show my feelings. I don’t talk as much. I display more animosity to foreigners than I would now. I am more ignorant of science and careful about revealing more recent discoveries like tectonic plate theory, etc.” He grimaced, “God, I’m gonna hate pretending I have these values.”
“Yes, I understand but you need to appear typical. You don’t want to attract undue attention by having what would be considered weird or unusual attitudes.”
“Yeah, I know. Doesn’t mean I have to like it.” Chuck furrowed his brow. “Bill, one more thing. Nothing to do with my training. Tegar told me I had an uncle killed by the Nazis in 1943. Can you fill me in on what happened?”
Bill hated lying to Chuck but he had been instructed by Tegar not to reveal anything about the circumstances of his uncle’s death. It was feared Chuck might try to contact and warn his uncle. “We know next to nothing except he was a member of the partisans who was captured and executed by the Germans in 1943.”
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡHgxqW4rtuh
Poland, July 1943
Pawel Bankowski was a tall, fair haired young man in this late thirties. He had been a member of the Home Army since its formation in the 1940s. He had never liked this particular mission. He had thought it too risky for what little gain it promised.
“The Germans hardly use this damn rail line for munitions. I don’t understand why we’re being told to sabotage it,” he complained to this partner Radek.
“I think it leads to one of their concentration camps called Auschwitz,” replied Radek.
“So what? I don’t understand why preventing some prisoners from reaching this camp is so important.”
“Well, the rumour is the Nazis are using this camp to kill thousands of Jews and other unfortunates.”
“And you believe these rumours?” Pawel asked doubtfully.
“Whether I believe it or not is not important. I do what I’m told to do.”
“Yeah, I know. So do I,” sighed Pawel.
“HALT!” shouted an SS soldier whom they had not noticed in the darkness.
Both partisans started to reach for their pistols but the soldier was already aiming his rifle at them. “Hands in the air. Make one more move towards your guns and it will be your last one,” he barked in broken Polish.
Damn, I had a bad feeling about this stupid mission right from the start, and now I’m going to be killed for it, Pawel ruefully thought.
A few hours later, Pawel was being tortured by the Gestapo. He had been brave for the first few hours but he had broken when they started cutting off his fingers. His universe became solely focused on stopping the excruciating pain. The Nazi bastard torturing him had smiled when he gave up everything he knew about the partisans. Fortunately, this wasn’t too much as the partisan leadership worked at keeping their member cells as isolated from each other as possible and as ignorant about the overall organization of the resistance as possible. They had even purposely fed their membership some misinformation as an added defense against capture. Pawel might know who the leader of the Home Army was but he had no clue as to where he was located or what any other missions he had planned might be.
The Nazis were finished with him. He was ashamed he had even been weeping in front of them during the last parts of the torture. Pawel might have been easier on himself had he known that no one resists torture. Everyone eventually breaks. He had fought bravely with the partisans for three years but now his fight was coming to an end.
He was led to the gallows located in the town square. The Nazis liked to make examples of their executions. “The terrorist Pawel Bankowski has been found guilty of crimes against the Third Reich,” the SS man loudly bellowed to the small crowd gathered in front. “This is the result of such crimes.”
He placed a noose of piano wire around Pavel’s neck. Piano wire was used by the Nazis as a particular punishing form of execution. They would not drop Pawel. It would take many excruciating hours for him to die.
He turned to his executioner and regarded him scornfully. “We both know you’re losing the war,” he sneered. “Your turn is coming.” The SS man frowned, then kicked the stool away.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ7p8m8JVN6b
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡo4ETFNpP67
Virginia, September 2018
Tegar and Bill were alone in his study. “Bill, I need to know if he’s ready or if he’ll ever be ready.”
Bill smiled. “Chuck’s your boy. You couldn’t have picked a better candidate.”
Tegar frowned. “You remember the concerns I had about him, his ability to play a role effectively, especially under pressure.”
“Yes, you told me all about that and I observed him very carefully as you instructed. There’s a critical difference though, Malcolm, on why he acted the way he did with you when he thought you were crazy, and how I believe he’ll act in 1940 Poland. Simply put, his life wasn’t in danger when he tried to spare your feelings. Things will be quite different when his life is on the line. Chuck is at his best when under pressure, probably why he was a good test pilot. I have complete confidence he’ll do just fine.”
Tegar looked at him lost in thought for a few moments. “I have always trusted your judgement, Bill. So I guess we’ll go ahead with Chuck. Thank you.”
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡY6NwxdmlcQ
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡYAiLngr20f
Chapter 6
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡglzczr0dTR
Virginia September 2018, Poland March 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ4FJTYVWdPK
So “D-day” had finally arrived. Chuck found himself sitting in this infernal machine and he didn’t mind admitting that he was terrified, maybe even having second thoughts about the whole thing. When he was a test pilot, he had some level of control. Here he had none. No damn ejection button, he thought. I’m just sitting here like a lump of coal.
He wished that damn technician, scientist, or whatever the hell he was, hadn’t told him about how great this supercomputer was, and how this computer had to properly calculate exactly where the Earth was on March 22nd, 1940, as the time warp did not automatically travel with the planet.
“You could end up being an astronaut, but with no suit,” this idiot had joked.
Ha-ha, very funny, Chuck had thought.
“And not only that,” this bozo had continued, “but the computer has to make sure you don’t materialize in the same space occupied by another object. That would be very painful Chuck, but probably really brief. Of course, an insect probably wouldn’t be fatal, but it sure as hell would hurt.”
This guy was just a belly full of laughs!
“Chuck, we’re ready and we’re going to activate the time warp,” Tegar warned.
The technician’s fingers flew across his keyboard. The machine began humming.
Christ, here goes. Chuck started breathing rapidly and closed his eyes.
I just hope that- He never finished his thought as the chair disappeared, resulting in his sprawling onto his back. The laboratory was gone! The bright lights were gone. He was in the middle of a large field and it was night, the darkness only held back slightly by a waning moon.
Is that all?! He mused. No flashing lights, no sensation of moving, no loud noises? Just… nothing… and here I am! Or am I here? Where I’m supposed to be? Okay…field… check. Night… check. So far everything appears to be right.
He looked at his special watch. 1am, just like it’s supposed to be. Pretty damn amazing when you think about it. He rummaged into his backpack. Guess I’d better start digging.
Meanwhile back at the lab, Tegar mused, Well, so far so good.
“Amanda, could you come here please,” he ordered at the intercom.
Amanda appeared a few moments later. “Amanda, I think our experiment is going well so far. Chuck should return in about five minutes, no matter how long he actually stays in the past. However, I was wondering if-“ Tegar staggered back as if something had swatted him on the head. His executive assistant, Terry Byron, was standing in front of him waiting for Tegar to complete his sentence. A strange feeling came over Tegar. Amanda… Now why is that name sticking in my head? I don’t believe I know anyone named Amanda.
“Mr. Tegar, are you alright?”
“Ummm, sure. Yes, Terry. I’m fine,” but thinking, I had better set up an appointment with Dr. Barnes. Something’s not right with me. This feeling is really very strange.
Back in 1940, Chuck spotted a clump of bushes and decided to bury the parachute behind it. He finished his task 15 minutes later, tired and sweaty.
I wish someone had realized that the ground would be half frozen this time of year in Poland. They should have dumped me into July or something. Then again, I guess they couldn’t be choosy about when this Cichociemni opportunity would present itself.
Approximately 10 minutes later, Chuck spotted a lone figure examining the field. It was a kid really he felt, maybe 12-years-old or so. He emerged from his hiding spot. The kid approached him warily.
“Are you Artur Kaminski?” Test question delivered. A German spy would probably answer affirmatively.
“No, I’m Karol Kawolski,” he answered, wondering who this kid was.
“That is the correct answer,” the kid inspected Chuck and then the area where Chuck had buried the parachute. He is not at all bad looking, and why am I thinking such stupid things? Anna ruefully thought.
“Why are you already here? You were supposed to arrive at 2am. You are early,” Anna asked, a tad suspicious.
Chuck was surprised. “Wait a minute. Don’t tell me you’re part of the resistance?! You’re just a kid.”
Anna ignored his question. “Again, why are you here this early?”
“Beats me. They just told me to get on the plane and here I am.” Chuck had forgotten that he was supposed to act annoyed at the timing mishap.
The kid looked at him thoughtfully. So the drop happened earlier which would explain why I didn’t hear any plane. “Okay, for now no more talk please. We must be quiet. We will be shot if the Germans discover us at this time of night.”
He might have been a kid but Chuck was pretty impressed at how skillfully he avoided the German patrols on their way back to the safe house. I guess they have to learn young under these dangerous circumstances, Chuck thought though he was becoming a little bit annoyed at being rebuffed every time he tried to whisper a question. Christ, I’m whispering. Who could possibly hear me? He grumbled to himself.
Anna was equally annoyed at Chuck’s attempt at conversation. This guy has no idea of how dangerous it is out here. You’d think he would have been trained a little better back in Britain.
A big surprise awaited Chuck inside the house as the kid took off his cap, revealing Anna’s curly blonde hair. Chuck was dumbfounded. “Good god, you’re a woman!” He had to be more careful. He had almost exclaimed that in English. He worried about having almost made a mistake in the first few moments he had been here.
Anna smiled at him which surprised some of the other partisans who had been paying attention. Anna was usually so serious, especially when confronting strangers. “Yes, I guess I am,” she answered. She peeled her sweater over her head, her white blouse revealing further proof of her gender.
And a damned fine one at that, he thought, all his worries dissipating.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
A few hours later, Chuck had been led downstairs to a basement bedroom where he was soundly asleep. Meanwhile, upstairs in Hubal’s unofficial office …
“Anna, our spotters did not see or hear any plane,” Hubal explained. “It would be a simple matter to fake burying a parachute. In fact, I dispatched Juri to dig up this so-called parachute.”
“And?”
“There was a parachute there, and it had been used. But goddamit, no one spotted or heard a plane. It’s worrisome.”
Anna paused then added, “But Hubal don’t forget, he also gave the name of the agent who was supposed to arrive even when I tried to trick him with a fake one.”
“Yes, I know. It is why I didn’t have him shot immediately. Still, the Gestapo might have somehow discovered the name of the Cichociemni who was supposed to arrive. I’m just not sure of this guy, Anna, so I’m assigning you to stick close to him for the next few weeks. You will both be given some non-essential missions. You are to tell him as little as possible about any other missions we will be undertaking.”
“Yes sir. As you wish.” Anna found to her mild annoyance that she didn’t mind this mission at all. In fact, she looked forward to it. This simply would not do. She had to keep her objectivity at all costs. She could not allow this inexplicable attraction to him to compromise her duty.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡIp9AEYvEsm
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡOSDuv8seO4
Poland March 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡqsoCLDabHq
It was early evening and most of Josef’s fellow soldiers were relaxing in the barracks. There had been very little action since the first days of the war, but no one was complaining.
If those damn partisans would just stop their idiotic attacks, things would be perfect, mused Wilhelm. They are accomplishing nothing, those stupid fools. They should just accept that they are now a German colony and leave it at that. Wilhelm had no idea that the leaders of the third Reich were planning on complete elimination of the Poles.
Josef, on the other hand, was not worrying about partisans at all. He was wistfully daydreaming about his family back in Frankfurt. He missed them terribly. He fell madly in love with his wife Marta within a couple of weeks of meeting her. Marta was sandy blonde and blue-eyed. She was tall for a woman, nearly 5’7” tall, and very slim. Hitler’s dream German, thought Josef wryly. She is just my type but that is not why I love her so much. She is kind, the kindest person I know. And she is intelligent, but she does not flaunt her intelligence. Marta is always looking to see how she can be helpful to whatever company she happens to be in. She has a knack of making everyone around her feel at ease. And her sense of humour – god, how I miss that. She never puts anyone down and she can see humour in everyday things that I never did.
Josef basked in the knowledge that she loved him as much as he loved her. They rarely argue, both uncomfortable with the fact that they ARE arguing when that is happening. Marta is slow to lose her temper but when she does, look out! Some people have learned this the hard way when they have mistaken her kind nature for weakness. I thought she was going to kill that salesman when he put his foot in the door to stop her from closing it. Josef chuckled at the thought, earning a strange look from Wilhelm.
Elsa and Katarina are Josef’s daughters, ages four and six respectively. Josef thought his heart would burst upon seeing them for the first time at birth. Never had he experienced such a fierce, protective love. He would easily die for either one of them. Both girls are little blonde bundles of energy. Thank god they took after their mother. Josef chuckled again.
“What the hell is going on with you,” demanded Wilhelm, but he was grinning.
“Oh, nothing,” sighed Josef. “I was just thinking about my daughters.”
Josef laughed, “One day, Wilhelm, they came home, both of them covered head to toe in mud and they were giggling which just made matters worse. Marta was very annoyed. She had just bought the outfits they were wearing. What was really funny was that it was a bright sunny day. Where they got the mud from, I’ll never know. I think they must have both jumped into a puddle! Kids do that, you know. I don’t understand why, but they get a kick out of stomping through puddles.”
Josef knew that the younger Wilhelm was not married so he would never really understand the longing for his family that filled his heart almost daily. He missed them. He missed them terribly. The worst day of his life was when he got the draft notice. “This must be some kind of mistake,” he had complained to his wife. “We have children. I am the sole source of support for this family.”
He had tried complaining to the authorities but was met with an attitude of disdain. “So your family is more important than the fatherland,” seemed to be the prevailing attitude.
You’re damn right my family is more important than the fatherland, Josef had thought but dare not voice. Such thoughts were becoming more and more dangerous in Hitlerite Germany. He wondered how anyone could put their patriotism ahead of their wife and kids. It simply didn’t make any kind of sense to him.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Gerhard Kaufman, on the other hand, was not missing his life back in Stuttgart. He had no wife and no family. He had no recollection of his mother as she had abandoned him when he was an infant. His father was thankfully dead as far as Gerhard was concerned. He was almost convinced that his real name was “stupid little bastard,” as that name was frequently applied to him along with his father’s belt. He still had the scar on his back from when the drunken oaf had hit him with the belt buckle instead of the other part of the belt. Gerhard sometimes wondered if that had indeed been accidental. He had run away when he was sixteen. Years later, he learned that his father had died, probably from a failing liver Gerhard had reckoned. He certainly didn’t miss him.
Gerhard had no idea why women weren’t attracted to him. He was a large, well-built man, not all that bad-looking. Didn’t women like that kind of man? Gerhard had no idea that his oafish manner and clumsy approaches were what destroyed any interest a woman might have had. He still thought of that barmaid in the tavern. He actually liked her. He always looked for her when he went to that tavern but she was never there. He was frustrated about this. He thought that if he could only apologize for having hit her, maybe she would have some interest in him. He would be sure to be kinder to her if he ever encountered her again.
Gerhard had been angry in his civilian life. It seemed he had always been angry. Somehow every little thing bothered him, making him irate. He recognized this as a personal problem. He tried to control his anger, usually unsuccessfully. Then one day he had heard Hitler making a campaign speech.
“Germany is being punished by the Allies because they fear our greatness,” he had stormed. “The Versailles Treaty is a travesty created by the Jews to oppress Germany. You are out of work and your children are starving because of this travesty of a treaty. I swear before you now that I will tear it up once I am Chancellor. Germany will once again take its place as the greatest country in the world.”
Gerhard had been mesmerized. This man spoke truth, he felt. He soon came to idolize Adolf Hitler and joined the Nazi party. Their ideals and goals became his ideals and goals. His life now had purpose and meaning. He would do his little bit to ensure Germany’s greatness. Unlike Josef, Gerhard willingly enlisted in the rapidly expanding German army. And when Germany added Austria, Czechoslovakia, and now Poland to its possessions, Gerhard felt that proved how right Hitler had been. He had never felt prouder to be a German. He had never felt prouder to play his small part in helping Hitler achieve his goals.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Wilhelm didn’t really like what was going on lately in Poland. So many killings, and mostly civilians. Maybe the Jews did deserve what was happening, but women and children also! What had they done wrong? And the Jews weren’t the only ones being massacred. Weren’t the Poles already beaten? What was the point of continuing to kill them? Maybe the Fuhrer was right. Maybe this was necessary, but it was very hard to witness. Ah well, things would probably settle down after the war. Surely the killings would stop, and the fruits of German culture would be endowed on these people.
Wilhelm tried not to think about it too much. It made him very uncomfortable. That damn Josef, he ruefully thought. Got me thinking about things I never used to even imagine. Not making me any happier, either! He is the best friend I’ve ever had but I wish he would just shut up sometimes.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡAtxo42RBGB
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡNojqpF9bSj
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡbQcztJyC8J
Chapter 7
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡEcInUhmKbr
Poland March 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡUGqX2cPShp
Two days lying around here basically doing nothing had Chuck on edge. Men and women came and went with little to say to him. Some even eyed him suspiciously, not caring if he noticed it or not. Finally, he was summoned to what passed as an office for Hubal.
Hubal explained, “I have called you two here to brief you on a mission. Karol, you will go with Anna who will assume her usual disguise as a 12-year-old boy. Only this time she will also pose as your son, Andrzej Kowalski.”
“You will make contact with the jeweler Kaczmarek at his shop located at 1320 Mickiewicz St. You will ask him if he has any green diamonds. He will answer that he has a few, just in from Munich. That means everything is safe and you can proceed. If he answers that he has none but there will be some in soon from Berlin, it means he is being watched by the Gestapo. If this is his answer, abort the mission. Do not leave immediately. Browse around. Look normal and then leave. If he answers anything else,” Hubal smiled, “it means that you have approached the wrong person.”
Chuck observed Hubal, contemplating this famous Polish resistance fighter who was sitting here in the flesh, right in front of him. Major Henryk Dobrzanski, though insisting everyone call him Hubal, was quite a leader, no doubt in Chuck’s mind. Intense, yet calm. A killer, yet kind. Mere weeks away from his death in an ambush, but Chuck could not warn him. Damn Tegar and his timeline.
“If the correct passphrase has been received, then Kaczmarek will give you a list, detailing the number of personnel and their level of equipment stationed at the Emilii Plater supply depot in the early hours of the morning.”
Chuck was perplexed. “Why not just go and scout the depot ourselves? Why the extra step with this list?”
“A very adroit observation, Karol. The fact is we do not completely trust Kaczmarek. There is a possibility that he has been compromised by the Gestapo. So you will bide your time. Have dinner. Enjoy yourselves. But at 1am, we expect you to be in a good hidden observation point to verify or disprove Kaczmarek’s information. Remain there for at least a couple of hours. Be especially alert to any soldiers who show up briefly, then disappear. That would indicate a possible ambush. I don’t have to stress to Anna, but maybe to you Karol, that you must not be seen after the 8pm curfew. The penalty for that is death. Also, do not forget your ausweis (travel pass). The penalty for not having it is also death.”
Hubal hesitated, “One final thing. It should be obvious that you do not tell Kaczmarek you are going to check on his information.”
Hubal knew that Anna could accomplish this mission on her own, but he wanted Anna to have the time and opportunity to determine if Karol was actually Gestapo.
A few hours later, Chuck couldn’t help but inwardly chuckle at the difference in Anna’s appearance as they were leaving the safe house. All woman inside the safe house; all little boy outside.
“Why are you grinning, Karol?” Chuck hadn’t noticed her looking at him.
“Nothing important. I was just thinking about something funny the sergeant said just before I jumped from the plane. He said, ‘Oh shit, Karol, I forgot to pack the chute!’ Then he pushed me out. Of course, the chute is actually hooked to a static line which automatically opens the chute when the jumper leaves the plane.”
Anna smiled, “Quite a sense of humour those British have, don’t they Karol?”
This was the first time Chuck had been outside in daylight since arriving. His grin slowly turned to a look of horror as he turned and observed what had to be a scene from Dante’s Inferno. He had already anticipated the rubble-filled streets, the result of heavy German bombing. It looked like half of Warsaw was lying in ruins. But what he had not been prepared for were the scenes of systematic Nazi atrocities displayed in front of him. Reading about Nazi atrocities and seeing them first hand was like comparing a sardine and a great white shark. Yes, they were both fish but…
Most of the people were emaciated, except the soldiers of course, and there were plenty of them. He actually passed a couple of dead bodies, skeletons with skin stretched over them, lying against the wall of the sidewalk. They had obviously starved to death. Even more incredulous was that no one was paying them any attention, as if this was an everyday occurrence! Which it probably was! More horrors confronted him. He passed a gallows from which some unfortunates dangled, one even a child. Again, no one seemed to notice. Six million Poles would die, 90% of them civilians, before this war ended. Hitler wanted lebensraum – living space for the German people, and the way to do this was to kill off much of the Polish population. When you add the three million Polish Jews who were also massacred to this total, it made Chuck wonder how a modern, cultured country like Germany could be driven insane by this former World War One corporal, Adolf Hitler.
The normally taciturn Anna became quite chatty on their journey, peppering Chuck with a series of questions. “How old are you, Karol? Are you married? Where did you train in Britain?” How many times can she ask these same questions, Chuck thought.
He knew she was trying to verify his identity once again. He laughed inwardly when he thought how annoyed he had been with Bill for forcing him to learn about Karol Kowalski in such detail. You probably saved my life, buddy, he gratefully thought.
They encountered some soldiers who were busy herding people to a waiting transport truck. They weren’t being very kind about it either, pushing and kicking men, women, and children who showed the slightest hesitation. Chuck wondered if he was the only one here who knew their ultimate fate. Surely some must suspect? But how could anyone suspect the unimaginable?
There was a four-year-old girl, wailing loudly in the middle of the sidewalk, no adult near her.
“Would someone shut that brat up,” one of the soldiers complained.
“Throw her in the transport. One more won’t matter,” another answered.
Chuck understood German and knew the implications of what would happen to the child. Fuck Tegar and this timeline, he fumed. I’m not going to let this happen. “There you are sweetheart.” He rushed up to the little girl. “Papa told you not to wander away.” He picked her up and wrapped his arms around her.
She looked at him with a great deal of alarm. “Who are you?” she cried. Fortunately, the Germans did not understand Polish.
“Ssshhh,” he urgently whispered. “It’s okay now. Momma and papa are just around the corner. They sent me to get you.” Chuck was hugging her closely and rubbing her back to calm her down.
“So that’s your daughter?” One of the soldiers enquired.
“So sorry, no speak German,” Chuck lied in mispronounced German.
“Stupid, fucking Pole. Must be his daughter. Don’t even know how to care for their own children!” The soldier turned and walked away.
Chuck watched them depart. Anna watched Chuck. Both released the breath they had been holding. “What’s your name, sweetheart?”
The child looked at him quizzically. Didn’t everyone know her name?
“Your name, honey.”
She looked at him shyly, still red-faced and teary from crying, and stammered “M-my n-name is Inga.” Unknown to Chuck and Anna, the child’s real name was Ingoushka Petrov, better known to the world later on as actress Ingrid Pitt. Chuck worried a bit that he had influenced the timeline by saving her but unknown to him, Ingrid Pitt had survived the war without his intervention.
Time passed as Chuck and Anna searched for Inga’s parents to no avail. All the while, Chuck was amusing the little waif by tickling her, making funny faces, and pretending to stumble and almost drop her which made her screech in delight. In only half an hour, Chuck had earned the child’s trust and affection.
His attention directed to Inga, he never noticed Anna studying him. So not only are you good-looking, but you are also brave, kind, and good with children, she dreamily thought. Then, Stop this, Anna, for heaven’s sake. You are acting like a school girl! Your job is to find out if he is a German agent, not moon after him. Act like a professional, for God’s sake!
The search for Inga’s parents proved futile. Finally they found a young couple who were willing to take her. “We’ve always wanted a child,” the man had gushed. “But we have not been able.”
Inga cried and kicked a bit when separated from Chuck. “Inga, sweetie, you be a good girl now. Nadia and Roman will take good care of you until we find your mama and papa. Maybe I will come and visit you tomorrow.”
Despite the false promises, they both realized that Inga would be fine with this couple, even if they were unsuccessful in their search for her parents.
They arrived at 1320 Mickiewicz St. with little difficulty, not having encountered any German checkpoints. Chuck did his best not to appear like the horrified tourist he actually was. It’s going to be hard not to despise Germans when I get back to the present, he thought. I just have to remember that all these bastards here are probably dead now, and most of the ones in my time haven’t even been born yet.
They entered Kaczmarek’s jewelry store. Chuck marvelled at how different it looked from its modern equivalent. Most of the jewelry was in very tall glass-enclosed shelves spread along the walls. Glass counters stood in front of these shelves, behind which were fairly narrow walkways where the clerks stood. All of shelving was encased in ornate dark brown woodwork. Island counters simply did not exist. Bright lighting did not exist either. The clerks were dressed formally, and there were more of them than would have been present in his day. Again, Chuck tried not to gape. This had to look natural and expected.
One of the matronly female clerks eyed them suspiciously. They were dressed too poorly to be able to buy anything in this store. Maybe they were looking for directions. “Yes, may I help you?” she asked, perhaps a bit too brightly.
“I was wondering if you have any green diamonds?” Chuck answered, loudly enough for other clerks to hear.
Green diamonds! she mused, Are you planning to steal them?
“I’m afraid that-“
“That’s okay, Monika, I’ll take over from here.”
Hah, she thought, satisfied, Mr. Kaczmarek will put these two in their place.
But, to her utter surprise, he continued, “We have just received a few from Munich. Unfortunately, I have not had time to unpack them, so if you would accompany me to my office…”
Green diamonds from Munich?!! Monika was flabbergasted. Since when have we gotten anything from Munich, let alone green diamonds? She studied the three entering Kaczmarek’s office, utterly perplexed.
Hmmm, she considered, What is going on here? There’s more to this than meets the eye. I hope he is not doing anything stupid. Anyway, none of my business!
Kaczmarek was not what Chuck had expected. He did not wear glasses. He was not gaunt, and he wasn’t tall. Just slightly overweight, he looked like any middle-aged dark-haired soccer dad you might encounter at a game, except dressed in a suit.
Opening a desk drawer, he retrieved the list. “This has been made to look like a shopping list. You should easily be able to figure it out. Anything that starts with an ‘s’ like sugar for example, would be ‘soldier. Anything with a ‘g’ like grapes would mean guard. Of course, the Gestapo would also be able to interpret this eventually, but it should be enough to get anyone by a guard at a checkpoint.”
He hesitated, “This is clumsy. Green diamonds, for god’s sake. And from Munich! Most of the clerks, including Monika I might add, know I don’t deal with Munich. And why are you even here? An unnecessary risk. Why don’t you just go and observe yourself?”
Which was a perfectly reasonable comment, if the main part of the mission wasn’t to see if Kaczmarek could be trusted.
“Your function is not to question the Major,” Anna hissed. “Just do as you’re told.”
Kaczmarek eyed Anna carefully. He was insulted to be affronted by what he thought was a young boy. He handed the list to Chuck. “Little boys should be seen and not heard,” he disparaged.
Anna colored and Chuck had to stifle his laughter. He had learned what a temper she had in the two short days he had been with her. Outside again, without looking at him, Anna calmly said, “I suppose you think that was funny.”
Chuckling, he couldn’t resist, “Be careful little boy or I might have to send you to your room without supper.”
Anna knew better than to continue with this conversation. Men! She thought, increasing her stride and getting ahead of him, They’re all the same.
A little while later, Anna had regained her composure. At least he has a sense of humour, even if I don’t like being the recipient of it, she ruefully thought.
“Karol, we have an hour or so before curfew. I know a café where we can eat, but after, we have to disappear. I think we should sneak to our observation post right after we eat. It will be easier to avoid the Germans that way than trying to skulk around the city after curfew.”
“So where is this observation post?”
“We have located an empty apartment on the sixth floor of this rather run-down building. It has a perfect vantage point for the Emilii Plater supply depot. The building has no concierge or security guard. Tenants tend to mind their own business. If we encounter anyone, just keep walking as if you belong there. Really, getting to the building is going to be the main problem. Once there, we’ll be alright.”
“How do we get into this apartment?”
Anna looked at Chuck bemusedly. “I think I’ll be able to manage,” she deadpanned.
Chuck had to admire the courage and level-headiness of this young woman. If she was nervous, she didn’t show it. All he saw was a freedom loving partisan who was incredibly focused.
They entered a small café. “Okay, Karol, now you get to play papa again.” Chuck looked at her warily but she wasn’t angry. She was just smiling.
Sitting at a table, looking at the menu, Anna excitedly looked up at Chuck. “Papa, can I have a pierogi? Oh please, papa, just one pierogi. Please! Please!” This was the third time in the last two minutes Anna had pulled this stunt. Payback’s a bitch, Chuck ruefully thought.
Pretty immature kid, thought a waiter nearby.
“Okay, Anna I guess I deserved that,” Chuck whispered. “But can we please get back to being serious.”
“Yes papa, I’ll do whatever you say,” answered Anna, grinning wickedly.
Chuck surprised himself by the thought that reared up unexpectedly, Gee, I wouldn’t mind at all if that was a double entendre. Wishful thinking, I guess. I’m pretty damn sure that Anna Koska is fairly innocent in that area.
“So Karol, where are you from originally?” Anna tried to sound friendly and nonchalant.
“Lublin.”
“Ah, yes, a pretty city. I’ve been there. I especially enjoyed all the shops and restaurants on Lubinski St.”
Nice try, Anna. This girl doesn’t quit. Just doing her job I guess. “Lubinski St.? Don’t think I’ve ever been there. Are you sure you have the right city?” Good thing Bill had me study Lublin in detail.
“Oh, ummm, I was sure that was in Lublin, but it was such a long time ago. Maybe not.”
“What IS the main street in Lublin, Karol?”
“Well, I suppose Krakowskie Przedmiescie might be what you’re thinking about. There are a lot of shops and boutiques there, or at least there were before the Soviet occupation.”
Damn! Either he’s really smart and prepared, or he really is from Lublin.
“So what looks good to you, Karol,” she asked while perusing the menu.
“I admit I have a weakness for Lazanki. It’s on their menu so I hope this restaurant has a decent one.” Having never tried this Polish dish, Chuck hoped it would be okay. It contained pasta and he loved pasta, so he was hopeful.
“How about you?”
“Don’t laugh, but I really am going to have a pierogi,” she smiled, “if that’s okay Papa.”
Chuck smiled too. “I thought we were done with this.”
“Yes. Okay,” she hesitated and then grinned. “Papa.”
They were bonding through this humour and Anna started to wish more and more that he would prove to be who he claimed to be. She did notice he held his fork with the tines pointing upward. Most Poles held the fork with the tines pointing down. She pondered that this could merely be an individual idiosyncrasy but she would have to watch.
Chuck was aware he was being subtly interrogated throughout the mission. This mission is probably as much about me as it was about Kaczmarek. He believed that he was doing okay, but he couldn’t be completely sure. Anna tried one last rather clumsy trick.
“What is reason for here?” she suddenly asked in heavily-accented and broken German, watching his reaction, trying to gauge if he had understood.
“Are you practicing your German on me, Anna? What did you just ask?” Knowing that she had tried to ask his real reason for being here.
She smiled again, “I asked if you were married.”
Like hell you did. I have to be on my guard with this woman at all times.
She realized that was a pretty lame explanation but she really was interested in the answer, so why not. She knew she had already asked him that but she was hoping for more detail than the simple ‘no’ he had answered previously.
“You already asked me that.” He noticed her looking at him expectantly, so he added, “No I’m not married,” he further offered, “And I don’t currently have a girlfriend.”
Anna didn’t want to be but couldn’t help at being pleased with his answer.
Four hours later found the two of them alone in the previously scouted apartment. The apartment was completely bare, without a stick of furniture. No chairs, no tables, no boxes even, nothing but cobwebs, and lots and lots of dust. Both were sitting on the floor against the wall next to each other. And both were becoming more and more uncomfortable with their proximity.
Anna, be a professional, for God’s sake! Focus on the MISSION! Not on his smile or the size of his shoulders! Is Karol a German? That is the question.
Well Chuckie boy, who would have thought it? You’re starting to get pretty attracted to this little ‘boy’ next to you. This can’t happen; it simply cannot happen!
Finally the two almost felt a sense of relief when the time for observation arrived. “I count four guards with machine guns at the front, and it looks like two more might be in the back,” she observed.
“Yes, I agree. And there’s a machine gun nest set right beside the front door. I imagine it has high calibre bullets. They don’t seem to be worried about any kind of heavy armour attack and I guess that’s not surprising. I don’t suppose TAP has many tanks.”
Anna looked at him a bit surprised, “We don’t even have one.”
“I know that Anna. I wasn’t being literal.”
She didn’t understand exactly what he had just said, but she caught the gist of it. He wasn’t being serious about the tanks. She would have worried had he been. Would that have meant she was being probed? Would the Germans want to know if the resistance had any armour?
They remained there for a couple of hours. “Okay, I don’t think there are any hidden troops. What do you think, Karol?”
“I agree. Doesn’t appear to be any. It seems like Kaczmarek’s list checks out.”
They turned to each other, locking eyes, both reluctant to move.
“I-I think we better go,” Anna stammered reluctantly, breaking the spell. “The German patrols are easier to avoid this time of night.”
“Yes. Okay.” Chuck looked away, and then headed for the door. Both were in turmoil.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡoQv1PXfXky
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡLu6aPcmsJe
Poland, April 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡjQp3BLYnwL
Anna and Chuck were alone in one of the safe houses used by the resistance. Three weeks had passed, and not once had they included Chuck in any of their missions involving violence. They had never even told Chuck where they were going and what they were doing. They had left without warning about half an hour ago. Chuck knew they didn’t trust him. The fact that he wasn’t dead meant at least they were unsure about him. Not only that, but Anna had been with him almost every single minute since he had arrived in Poland. He knew that she must have been assigned to keep an eye on him. Oh, they had been on a few minor missions but these were, without exception, scouting or surveillance missions. This suited Chuck fine as he was supposed to avoid killing anyone after all. He marvelled at how well the two of them got along. Hard to believe it’s only been a little over a month since we first met. Feels like I’ve known her forever. She’s something else, that’s for sure! And she’s flat out gorgeous. Who would have thought I’d have been thrown in with someone like that on this mission. Thank you, Tegar! And thank you Hubal for assigning her to me.
Anna was in a state of complete turmoil. I know he’s not a German. I know it. He’s kind. He’s good-hearted. Look at what he did with that child. Showed some intelligence and quick thinking too. And he’s really good-looking. No sense trying to pretend that’s not affecting me. I’ve been attracted to him since the day we met. But damn, I have to ignore my personal feelings. Hubal trusted me with this mission and I have to do it right, not act like some silly moon struck teenager. Oh God, but he’s so gorgeous. Just look at him!
Chuck was seated at the edge of one of the bunks, lost in his thoughts, ostensibly reading a book, completely unaware of the turmoil that was currently torturing Anna. He hadn’t turned the page in five minutes. He slowly became aware that she was staring intently at him. She noticed that he had noticed. She got up, marched right up to him and regarded him levelly for five seconds or so with a fierce intensity that he had never seen in her before.
“Tell me goddamit, are you a fucking German spy?” She hissed.
“Anna! I-“
“JUST TELL ME!” She shouted. “Because if you are, I just might have to kill myself!” Without even knowing she was going to do it, she found her lips pressed desperately to his.
A bolt of passion flared through both their bodies. Anna had never before felt the intense pleasure that coursed through her body. It felt so incredibly good to be kissing him that she just couldn’t stop. And he was kissing her back! She pushed him down roughly on the bed, pressing her body against his. She hadn’t thought it was possible to increase the pleasure but it was. An overwhelming need exploded inside of her. Just a few short seconds and she was completely lost. She needed to feel his skin against hers, NOW! Sitting up with her knees splayed on both sides of him, she tore off the buttons on her blouse, and flung off her bra.
Chuck was being possessed by the same demons. Tegar had warned him to avoid any lovemaking, but he was utterly powerless to stem the tide of passion flooding through his body. His shirt was off even before Anna’s. And the feel of those soft wonderful breasts pressed against his chest was almost more than he could take. His erection straining against his trousers, he moved her a tad to the side, as he swiftly pulled down his trousers along with his briefs.
“Anna! Anna,” he huskily groaned. “Your skirt. Take off your skirt!”
She never hesitated. His urgent words only further enflamed her, and she quickly tugged off her skirt, only to feel his hands engulfing and rubbing her panty-clad bottom. The pleasure intensified even more as he ripped off her panties and turned her over under him. He pushed his hand to her vagina.
My god, she’s already wet! He marvelled. His hand on her clitoris almost propelled her to the roof! Powerless to wait any longer, he entered her roughly and began long frantic strokes.
She gasped and gave a little screech and spontaneously began to buck hard to meet his thrusts. In just a few quick moments, it felt like her brain exploded as Anna orgasmed for the first time in her young life, followed quickly by Chuck straining for all he was worth against her.
They lay quietly together for some time, each revelling in the feel of the other. This goes against everything the priests have told me, Anna thought. But they were wrong. This feels right. This IS right. God would not deny such magnificent moments to his creations. She revelled in the feeling of his hard body pressed against hers. I could stay here forever, she thought.
I could die here now and it’d be okay, mused Chuck, who had never experienced anything remotely like this, ever! This couldn’t have been more than five minutes, yet it was pure ecstasy – for both of us! He’d had other lovers before of course, but had never felt this intensely about any of them. He slowly rubbed her body all over, paying particular attention to her softly rounded bottom and her full breasts, when he was surprised to see a little blood on the bed.
“Anna, are you a virgin!?” He exclaimed in some surprise. He had suspected this but still…
“I was,” she dreamily answered, smiling up at him. She snuggled up to him even more and he could feel yet another stirring in his loins. They made love again, but this time much more slowly and with much more affection.
Christ, I really fucked up this time, thought Chuck. Tegar’s not gonna be happy and I don’t think Hubal would be happy either if he ever found out. But damn! I really don’t care! This woman is becoming precious to me. Who would’ve thought! Could this just be a ‘first blush’ effect? No, I don’t think so. She already means a lot to me and I’m feeling protective about her. Never felt that before after making love with someone else.
Then he started to worry. But I can’t stay here. I’ll have to leave her. Jesus, life can be so unfair. He looked at Anna who was also lost in her thoughts.
Hubal will be very angry with me, thought Anna. But Karol is not a German. I feel it in my bones. He hates them as much as I do. I am not wrong to think this. I have seen it the last few weeks. Still, Hubal is going to be angry and it’s already been hard enough to prove myself with him.
She sighed, Well, what’s done is done. I have always wondered if I would know when I was in love. Stupid, stupid young girl I was. I love this man. I love him with all my heart. There is no doubt whatsoever about what I feel. The feeling is overwhelming. I could never have imagined love would feel like this. It has engulfed my entire being. How could I have thought I would not know when this happened. It is like being hit with lightning.
She looked at Chuck, her eyes filled with love and tenderness. I will always be yours, she thought.
Chuck caught her look. How will I ever be able to leave this woman? He ruefully thought as he turned away from her to hide the tears that were forming.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ8YOav7u9fb
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡZaK6mXITNH
Poland April 1939
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ0KBa4fQu6I
It’s been two days since Anna and Chuck have initiated their intimate relationship. They hadn’t been able to keep their hands off each other since that time. An empty safe house invariably ended up with a busy occupied bunk.
Anna worried that someone would find out and that would end up in trouble. What she initially didn’t realize was that everyone already knew what was going on, ever since Olaf came back early and saw them going at it. He had tiptoed back out of the house with a big grin on his face.
She exited her room with a lazy yawn. Chuck had already made his way earlier to the common area to waylay any suspicion. Niko, a young naïve 15-year-old used mostly for surveillance, greeted her with a friendly smile, completely unaware of what was going on. “Good morning Anna. Did you sleep well?”
Anna and Chuck were both surprised and then embarrassed at the barrage of laughter that erupted from the rest of the men in the room. Anna’s cheeks were burning and Chuck avoided looking at her until the men left for a new mission a few minutes later.
Once again, the safe house was deserted. Hubal was keeping with his policy of not involving Chuck on any crucial missions. Chuck was watching her with that look in his eye that drove her wild.
“Karol, maybe we shouldn’t this time. Maybe we should slow down. Now that everyone else knows, Hubal is sure to find out and god knows what his reaction will be.”
Chuck was surprised and a little dismayed. “Ummm, sure Anna, if that’s what you want.”
Anna looked at him with some exasperation. “You know that’s not what I want.”
Chuck reached out to her, caressing both of her arms, “Honey, I’ll always do whatever you want.”
But the feel of his hands on her bare arms was enough. With a loud sigh, she pulled him to her and kissed him tentatively at first, then passionately, which of course, inevitably ended up with both of them in bed, doing what people do when they are in love.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
A couple of hours later Hubal returned with a group of his men. One look at the flushed Anna was all he needed to know. He darkened, “Anna, I need to see you in my office… right now!”
Oh, oh, she thought. He knows. And I’m in some serious trouble.
“I didn’t want to believe it Anna when I was told. I wanted to give you the benefit of the doubt, but you are sleeping with Karol, are you not?!”
Anna wanted to lie but she could not. Hubal had always been honest with her and besides, lying to her leader was not in her makeup. Looking down, thoroughly ashamed, she whispered, “Yes.”
Hubal was enraged. “Goddamit, Anna, I trusted you to find out if this Karol is a German spy. And this is how you act?!”
“I didn’t mean to, Major, it just happened. Nothing like this has ever happened to me before,” the mortified woman replied. She looked at him soberly, “I am in love with him, Major.”
Hubal looked her over. How long had it been since he had first tasted love? He tried to feel sympathy. She is so young and naive, he thought. I should have seen this coming. Any good agent would be able to compromise her. Take her into his bed. Get secrets from her. Good thing I told them nothing important about what we were doing.
“Sir, I-“
“Quiet! I don’t want to hear it,” Hubal could feel his anger threatening to break out again.
“Please Hubal, just let me have my say.”
Hubal looked her over. What was the harm? “Okay, explain yourself.”
“He is not a German. I know it in my bones.”
“Because you are in love with him.”
“No, not only because of that. I have done what you instructed. I have observed him carefully. Not only is he not a German, he actually hates them. I have seen his expression when they are doing what they do.”
“Did it ever occur to you that a Gestapo agent would be a good actor?” he fumed.
“Maybe he is a good actor, then why would he save the life of a child when he could have just allowed events to proceed?”
“What are you talking about?”
“There was a lost, crying child. The Germans were about to throw her into a transport truck. He intervened. Pretended he was her father, and then took the time to find a couple who would take care of her.”
“So maybe he did that to win your confidence.”
“Maybe. I suppose it’s possible. But he has to be the greatest actor who has ever lived if you could have seen his face when he first saw what was happening on the street. He was incredulous. And then he was horrified. I saw him physically fighting the urge to vomit. He is not a German, Hubal. He is on our side. I know it.” She was adamant. She was convinced.
“Anna, Anna, Anna. Do you realize how damaging it could be if this guy is a German spy and is reporting our actions to the Gestapo?”
“Of course I do!” Anna was getting annoyed. “So you must think I’m a naïve little girl who doesn’t know her ass from her elbow.”
Hubal was surprised at her vehement reaction.
Anna continued, “Is this how you perceive me? Did you think I would fall in love with that SS pig when you sent me on that honey trap?”
“Now Anna, I-“
“Don’t ‘now Anna’ me. Have I not performed every single mission you sent me on to your complete satisfaction? It’s very simple, Major, you either trust me or you don’t.”
Hubal looked her over again. He could see she had gotten completely worked up over his questioning her ability to perform her mission. He considered some more. Yes, she was young but she was a woman after all, and they always seemed more perceptive in these things in his experience.
“Okay. I will not have him shot… yet. But I still don’t trust him. And I am going to reassign you as soon as something suitable comes up. I am going to separate you two lovebirds as soon as possible. Do you understand?” he said trying to mollify her a bit.
“Yes. Okay.” Her anger turned to relief. This could have turned out much worse. Karol could have been shot and she could have been cut loose from the resistance.
“I have one last question for you Anna. If your woman’s intuition proves wrong and he turns out to be a German agent, will you tell us knowing we will kill him?”
“If that were the case, this would mean his love was a sham, that he was using me. I’d probably shoot him myself.”
Hubal looked up to see if she was kidding. She was not.
“Okay then. For now, you will continue on your assignment with him. But not for long! Now, get out of here before I change my mind!”
She exited quickly.
Later on, Piotr chastised Hubal. “This is your fault as much as hers. You put a young, inexperienced woman together with a good-looking and what might be an experienced German agent for over a month. You should not be surprised at what might happen.”
“I know, Piotr. I know. I made a mistake,” he sighed.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Unknown to the two of them, Anna and Chuck had become the butt of many ribald conversations among the men. Perhaps this was the result of a little bit of envy. Anna was a beautiful woman after all. So what happened the following day after they had returned from yet another surveillance mission should not have been much of a surprise.
“So Karol, everything went okay? No need to discipline Anna?” Kostek asked innocently.
Chuck was perplexed. “Discipline Anna? What the Christ are you talking about?”
“Well, Anna is only 20 after all. Sometimes she may have to be disciplined.” He turned to the other men and winked, “I’m sure you’ll eventually get to the BOTTOM of it.”
The men’s snickering turned to outright laughter. Anna turned beet red and was furious at Kostek. “Shut up, Kostek!”
Chuck could see Anna was getting upset. “Just what is this all about, Kostek?”
“Oh, I’m sure things will REAR up,” deadpanned Kostek to large guffaws from the men.
“Anna, what are they talking about?” Totally perplexed, Chuck simply had no clue.
First Hubal gives me hell and now these jackasses! “Never mind, Karol. It’s not important,” fumed Anna. “Sometimes these guys can be imbeciles!”
She stormed off to her room. Looking around, Chuck simply had no idea why these guys were killing themselves laughing. Must be something about the Polish culture I don’t understand, he surmised.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ3fyrvsUJdA
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡUdWlhoywFE
Chapter 8
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡgT3KbVoKgy
Poland April 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡdoa01DBfny
Early in the morning, 1am or so, and they were on their way back to the safe house. Chuck and Anna had become a little too complacent, never having come close to any danger in their numerous surveillance missions. Anna was dealing with a delicious anticipation. It had been almost a week since her last lovemaking with Chuck. They had both initially decided to cool it because of Hubal and when that had worn off, the opportunity simply hadn’t been there. He had been giving her ‘that look’ for the last half hour or so.
Can’t wait to get back, she thought. I’m pretty sure the house will be empty until at least tomorrow afternoon, unless they had to abort the mission. Oh god, I hope that didn’t happen. I need Karol. I need him TONIGHT!
Chuck didn’t know the house would be empty. He just hoped it would be. The partisans still didn’t trust him enough to tell him of their plans. Just the same, he was also being tortured by his need for Anna. He couldn’t help stealing glances at the “little boy” walking next to him and imagining all the things that proved she wasn’t a little boy. Noticing his glances only made things worse for Anna as she recognized what those looks meant.
They should have been more observant. They never noticed the German soldier taking aim at them. Obsessed with each other in this way, they failed to heed the danger as a bullet with a loud retort smacked against the wall inches from Chuck’s head.
“HOLY SHIT!” Chuck exclaimed loudly, unaware that he had shouted out in English.
Anna looked up at him in stunned horror. Did he just shout that in German?
“HALT!” yelled the German from down the street.
“Anna, what are you staring at?! RUN!”
They ran down a few streets and alleyways until they stopped hearing any pursuing footsteps. They still took a long and circuitous way back to the safe house to ensure they weren’t leading any guileful Germans to their hiding place. After arriving, Chuck was perplexed and a little dismayed to see that Anna was acting strangely, very stiff and cold.
“Anna, what in God’s name is the matter with you?” he finally blurted.
She turned, aiming a gun at him, with tears in her eyes. “Who the hell are you, Karol?”
Chuck was completely shocked. Could this be the woman he loved aiming a gun at him? “Who am I?! You know who I am. I am Karol Kowalski from Lublin.”
“DON’T! Don’t, please.” Tears were coursing down her cheeks. “I gave you my virginity,” she sobbed. And then angry at herself as well as him, “You made a mistake Karol, or whoever you are,” she hotly snapped. “When that bullet almost hit you, you yelled out something in German!”
Chuck just stared at her, wracking his brain trying to remember what he had said.
“There were other things, KAROL,” she sarcastically emphasized his name, “that I chose to ignore, always making excuses for you. Your Polish is too perfect, for example. Textbook perfect. Who talks like that? You never use any slang at all. And when some of the others used slang, I could tell you couldn’t quite understand what they were saying. You had to think about it. And then you’d get the gist of it but not instantly as a true Pole would.”
She paused. “And I was so STUPID! Making excuses for you because I didn’t want to believe…” she sobbed. “Didn’t want to believe that you were USING me!”
“I wasn’t using you Anna! I would never use you.”
“STOP! DON’T! NO MORE!” She shouted. “NOW WHO ARE YOU!? TELL ME NOW OR SO HELP ME GOD, I’LL SHOOT YOU!”
Chuck could see how upset she was, knew he was a hair’s breadth away from death.
Shit, is this how it all ends? …Wait a minute… ‘shit…’ ‘holy shit!’ THAT’S what I said.
“It wasn’t German, Anna. It was English. I said, ‘holy shit.’” Chuck translated the phrase in Polish for her.
Anna was confused. She tried to remember the German word for ‘shit.’ She knew enough German to eventually come up with the correct word, ‘scheisse.’ She remembered that he had definitely not used that word. He had said ‘shit’ just like he claimed.
“What was the first word you shouted,” she demanded.
“Holy.” Chuck again translated the word for her.
“How can shit be holy,” she asked weakly, starting to believe him. She lowered the gun.
“It’s an expression in English that doesn’t exist in Polish.”
“So you are British then?”
Chuck considered. This woman had trusted him, had given him her virginity, had given him her love. Fuck Tegar. He simply couldn’t lie to her anymore.
“No Anna, I’m an American.” He hesitated, “An American with Polish ancestry.”
“An American?! But America isn’t even in the war and what would-“
“From 2018,” he interrupted. Anna was a very intelligent woman. He hoped he could convince her, that she would understand.
“2018? Where in America is 2018?”
“Not where, Anna… WHEN.”
“What are you talking about Karol?” Not understanding yet, “Your name is Karol, correct?”
“Yes the Polish version of my name is Karol. ‘Charles’ or ‘Chuck’ in English but my last name is not Kowalski. It’s Bankowski. Karol Kowalski was shot down over the Baltic Sea.”
How could he possibly know that unless he was a German. She pointed the gun at him again, her distrust having resurfaced.
“I do not understand what you said before Karol. Why are you here? What is your mission?”
Chuck sighed. Here goes, he thought. “I am from the future, Anna. 2018 to be exact. 78 years from now.”
Anna looked at him incredulously. “Karol, I know you are not insane. I have been with you too long to think that. So why would you come up with such a crazy story? What could you possibly hope to achieve?”
Chuck sighed again. He considered for a few minutes. How could he prove this to her? Finally, he pointed to his watch. “Don’t shoot me Anna. I am only going to wind and unwind this watch a number of times.” He did so, stared at it for a few seconds for the facial recognition to work, and then removed it. It was now activated and ready for a command.
Anna started to wonder if maybe he really was insane. Here his life was on the line and he starts playing with his watch?
“Now Anna, I am going to gently lay it down here on the couch. I want you to pick it up.”
Distrusting that this was some kind of bomb that he had just armed, she demanded, “No. YOU pick it up.” She backed away from the couch.
He did so and then lay it back down. “I would sooner die than harm you Anna. Please pick it up. It won’t hurt you.”
She so wanted to believe him and he had moved it, hadn’t he? So she gingerly picked it up.
“Now ask it what it is. Start your question by saying ‘computer.’”
“I don’t understand. Ask it? Is that what you said? You want me to talk to a watch?” she asked incredulously.
“Yes. Exactly. Pretend you’re talking to a person, but talk to the watch instead.”
She looked at Chuck closely. Maybe he IS insane, she thought.
“Please Anna, trust me. Just do as I asked. Remember to say ‘computer’ first.”
I don’t understand this at all. What does he hope to gain by having me talk to a watch? She sighed. I have made love to this man. What harm can it do to give in to his insanity just this one time? And then I’ll have to turn him in. I don’t think I’d be able to shoot him myself unless he attacked me. She looked at the watch and said, feeling very foolish, “What are you?”
Nothing happened. She looked at Chuck sadly, “Now that I have done as you asked, I-“
“No Anna. You didn’t. You forgot to say ‘computer’ before you asked your question.”
She sighed, “Oh Karol, this is foolishness.”
He interrupted, “Anna, you must say ‘computer’ before asking what it is. Please sweetheart, do this for me.”
He seemed so earnest and intense, she didn’t have the heart to deny this crazy request. Anna looked at the watch. “Kom-poo-ter, what are you?”
Anna started and actually jumped at the tinny voice that came from the watch, saying something in English.
“Computer, repeat in Polish please, and all future correspondence should be in Polish,” Chuck loudly commanded from across the room.
The computer watch complied, “I am a Series 8, 5817 computer, manufactured by Tegar Industries on August 24th, 2017. I possess a limited one terabyte database. Do you require further information?”
“No,” Chuck responded. Anna was completely flabbergasted. That watch had just answered a question as if it were a person.
“Ask it about the weather tomorrow Anna.”
“W-what will the weather be like t-tomorrow,” Anna stammered.
“You must say ‘computer’ first Anna,” Chuck was clearly enjoying his love’s first brush with 21st century technology.
Anna complied. The computer droned on, “On April 25th, 1940, it rained in Warsaw, Poland. Though rain was also forecast in Krakow, it never did materialize but remained cloudy all day. Do you require further information?”
“No, computer, that will be sufficient.” Chuck looked at Anna expectantly. Would she be able to accept this as true? He knew it was a lot to take in but he believed in her intelligence and imagination.
Anna did not miss the fact that the watch had referred to tomorrow as if it had already happened, as if it was in the past. She also knew that rain had been forecast for most of Poland tomorrow. As impossible as it was, as hard as it was for her head to get around this, she started to believe that Karol had indeed come from the future. There simply was no way any country in her time could possess such technology. It simply wasn’t possible. She lowered the gun.
Chuck decided to fortify what he could see was her burgeoning belief. “Computer, when was Anna Koska born? I mean the Anna Koska who is in this room with me now.” She had never told him her birthdate.
“Anna Koska was born on April 23rd, 1919. There are 107 other Anna Koskas in my database. Would you like information on those?”
“No computer. That is sufficient.”
Anna was completely amazed. How did that little watch know her birthdate? She gulped. She had a very important question to ask Karol. “So… ummm Karol, do you, ummm, really l-love me, or was that just a sham to, ummm, complete your mission? Please Karol, please. I must know the truth.” The poor woman was very red-faced as she closely examined Chuck’s face for his reply.
“With all my heart, sweetheart, with all my heart!” Chuck smiled at her, “Even though I was not supposed to get involved with anyone in this time.”
Anna couldn’t believe the relief and happiness that surged through her. The way he looked at her, she knew in her heart he was telling the truth. She gave him that wicked grin that drove him wild. “I think, Mr. American man from the future, I shall need proof of that last statement.” She took his hand and led him to the bed where Chuck did his best to prove just that.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Much later, both were basking in the afterglow of some of the most intense lovemaking they had ever experienced. This was to be expected after the extremely emotional trial they had both been through. She snuggled up to him and he knew he was in for another session.
Good lord, will I never get enough of this woman! He amusedly thought. Never thought I had this much in me but, damn, she has a way of bringing it out in me!
Later again, “Anna, I think we should think about getting some sleep!”
She grinned up at him, “Am I wearing you out, Mr. Future Man?”
“I might not make it back alive to my own time,” he playfully answered.
Anna frowned. He WILL be going back to his time, won’t he.
Chuck knew he had said the wrong thing. “Anna. Sleep. Worry about things tomorrow, okay?”
She smiled at him. “Yes, papa.” He was almost instantly asleep, but she didn’t fall asleep for quite a long while.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Karol, wake up my love. They will be back in an hour or so.”
She purposely kept herself away from him on the other side of the bed. She knew if she didn’t, romance would most certainly follow, and she wanted some answers this time before the others returned.
“Do you speak German, Karol?”
“Yes, I do… and Russian, Hungarian, and Spanish. I have always had a facility for languages.”
“So… is your mission to kill Hans Frank, that bastard Nazi governor of Poland?”
“No Anna. Hans Frank will be hanged for war crimes after the war in 1946. Many of the top Nazis were tried for crimes against humanity at a trial in Nuremburg, Germany and subsequently executed.”
“So we won the war!” Anna was delighted. “Was Hitler hanged? Was Stalin hanged too?”
“Hitler committed suicide along with his mistress in an underground bunker before he could be captured. Stalin, monster that he was, became an important ally.”
Anna was confused. “What! But that is impossible. He is Hitler’s ally. They carved up Poland between the two of them.”
“Yes he was, Anna, until Hitler turned on him in 1941 and invaded the Soviet Union. Most historians think that was the biggest mistake that cost Germany the war.”
“Yes, that was pretty stupid. Britain and France on one side, and the Soviet Union on the other,” Anna opined.
“Actually Anna, it wasn’t as stupid as it seems. Germany will attack France in a couple of weeks, May 10th I think, and the French and British forces will be routed in a devastating defeat. Germany will take over France, and Britain will appear to be finished by the time Hitler invades the Soviet Union.”
“Wow!” Anna marvelled. “So how did Germany lose the war?”
“Oh Anna, it’s a long story. The short version is the Soviets proved more than Germany could handle and the USA entered the war against Germany, and Japan I might add, in late 1941.”
“Oh, so Japan also lost?” She was getting used to asking about the future as if it were in the past.
“Yes, because of American industrial might and a horrifying new weapon we developed that threatens the existence of humanity in my time.”
“What is this weapon, Karol?”
Chuck smiled at her. “You’re like a curious three-year-old. Enough of the questions for now. The others will be back soon. I promise to explain everything to you in good time.”
“Okay, Karol, just one more question… Why are you here? What is your mission?”
“I am here to retrieve a valuable painting that was lost during this war. The painting is Raphael, believed to be a self-portrait by 16th century painter Raffaello Sanzio da Urbino.”
Anna turned beet red. She was livid. “My people are being massacred and you’re here to retrieve a PAINTING?!”
“Anna, we don’t have time for this. The others will be back momentarily. Let’s go have some breakfast at a café, and I will explain the significance of the concept ‘timeline’ to you. I promise you that you will understand everything once you learn about this.”
She grumbled an okay and they got dressed and left before the others arrived. There are so many things about this I don’t understand, she grumbled to herself, but to do nothing about the atrocities being committed here when you could is just wrong.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡM52KPLOtEp
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡVCJc1GldIF
Poland April 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡzzFIzmu9Z4
Chuck could tell that Anna was still angry when they sat down for breakfast at a local café. He was proud of her despite being the object of her anger. This woman is so passionate. She cares so much for what is going on in her country.
“I don’t blame you for being angry, Anna but I cannot kill anyone in-“
“I get it. You don’t want to be a murderer. I know what it feels like to become one and it is not pleasant. But these pigs are murdering thousands of my countrymen,” she hissed. (Anna could not imagine the total would eventually reach six million Polish deaths along with three million Jewish).
“That’s not it, Anna. Let me have my say, okay.”
She scowled. “Go ahead, but I can’t see how you will change my mind – looking for a painting when thousands are dying.” She looked thoroughly disgusted.
“First of all, you’re wrong about me not wanting to kill these Nazi bastards. I would if I could, but I can’t. I don’t belong in this time, Anna, so anything I do, and I mean anything, is not supposed to happen.”
“Now you’re confusing me,” she said, her curiosity starting to replace her anger.
“I mean anything I do now will affect the future in ways that weren’t meant to happen.”
He paused, seeing the lack of understanding still on her face. “Maybe I can explain this better. Suppose I do kill Hans Frank and he dies now instead of when he’s supposed to die in 1946. His replacement will undoubtedly cause people to die who wouldn’t have died under Frank. That means their descendants will never be born. I know it’s a long shot, but my ancestry is Polish after all, so suppose one of those descendants who didn’t get born happened to be my father because the Frank replacement killed my grandfather before he was able to marry my grandmother. What do you think would happen to me then, Anna?”
Chuck knew Anna was quick so it was no surprise when she answered immediately, “You would never be born. You wouldn’t exist.” She smiled at him, “And I would be very unhappy.” She understood that she actually wouldn’t be unhappy because she would never have known him but she couldn’t help uttering the endearment. She shook her head, “My god, Karol, it boggles the mind to even think about this!”
“And I am not even supposed to make love with anyone either,” he looked at her significantly.
“Because if I get pregnant, a child will be born who shouldn’t exist,” she quickly added.
“Exactly.”
“So why did you make love to me, Karol?”
He smiled ruefully, “I wasn’t planning to sweetheart, but I could no easier stop what happened, and what is happening, than stop the rain from falling. I tried to stop when you got in trouble with Hubal. You saw how well that turned out. My boss, a billionaire named Malcolm Tegar, will be furious with me when he finds out. But as long as a young woman named Anna Koska exists and is near me, I will be making love to her. I am powerless to stop.”
Anna had tears in her eyes, obviously overcome with such a powerful statement of love from him. “And I, Karol,” she took his hands in hers, “I love you just the same.”
She looked into his eyes, wondering how another human being could so dominate her existence. They were silent for a while, revelling in their love for each other. Finally, worried a bit, she stated, “I am a Catholic, Karol. If I become pregnant, that baby will be born, whether he or she is supposed to or not. Abortion is illegal in Poland, but even if it weren’t, I would still have that baby.”
“Yes, I understand, Anna, and I agree despite what that might do to the timeline.”
“By timeline, you mean the future, correct?”
“Yes.”
“But Karol, just by being here, aren’t you affecting the future in some ways?”
Chuck couldn’t help marvelling at just how bright she was. “Yes, that’s true, but by not killing anyone,” he smiled at her, “and not having any babies, we are trying to mitigate the damage to the timeline.”
She considered this. “I have another question for you, Karol. How is joining the resistance going to help you acquire that painting?”
“We have learned that the resistance sometimes did come across works of art and actually tried to hide them from the thieving Nazis.”
“So you will steal from us if we should come across this painting of yours.” She examined him carefully.
“Anna, the painting is LOST. Maybe it was even destroyed. If I find it, even if I have to steal it from your group, I will be resurrecting it in a way,” he explained, clearly uncomfortable with her last statement.
“Hmmmm. Yes. Okay, Karol. If I can, I will help you in finding this painting. How long are you supposed to stay here?” She asked innocently.
He missed the significance of this question to her. “As long as it takes. I can stay here until the war ends in 1945 actually, maybe even a bit longer. It would be impossible to retrieve the painting after that. Tegar himself won’t have to wait that long. The machine will return me to a time only five minutes after I left. To Tegar waiting in my time, it will appear like I left and then returned minutes later. I might just look a little older.”
Anna was saddened again. She had lots to think about. I might have him for as much as five years, but he IS going back. That is certain. And then I will have to live without him. And what if I get pregnant? The baby will not have a father. I will have to raise the child alone and probably without a lot of money. How will THAT work? I should stop this NOW. I should leave him. That would be the sensible thing to do. But God knows, I can’t. I simply can’t. I love him so much. I need him like I need the air to breathe.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡiP7RW0TYxd
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡPYeCwSE59h
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡif2WtajxgN
Chapter 9
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡWhhL04e1L5
Poland late April 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡVgth2djJae
Kostek and Luiza were hiding in their observation spot. He loved working with this woman. She might not have been as beautiful as Anna but she was pretty good looking just the same, thought Kostek. He had a crush on her but had not worked up the nerve to do anything about it.
“Luiza, you have to see this,” he said and handed the binoculars over to her.
“See what, you dirty Polish swine?” said the SS Unteroffizier as he levelled his revolver at the two partisans. Kostek and Luiza startled and then were quickly surrounded by a squadron of SS soldiers.
“We only need one,” said the SS leader. “Take the girl.” He pointed his gun at Kostek and shot him in the head. Luiza was terribly frightened but saddened too. She had liked Kostek and would have encouraged him had he finally found the courage to approach her. But now his life was over, as hers would be after a painful few hours more.
A little later, Hubal and Piotr were debating the life of Szymanski, a Polish collaborator. “He is a Pole,” emphasized Piotr. “We should not be killing Poles. The Germans are doing a good enough job of that already.”
“He is a Pole who is helping to kill Jews,” answered Hubal.
“So what. Jews. Not really Poles, are they.”
Hubal was shocked to hear Piotr say that. He realized that many of his countrymen were anti-Semitic, but to hear one of his own say something like that was disappointing to say the least.
“It saddens me to hear you say something like that, Piotr. They are as Polish as you and me. Besides the Jewish partisans are risking their lives to help Poland just as much as we are.”
“I still don’t think we should be killing Poles.”
Hubal gazed at Piotr thoughtfully, I think I need to set up a couple of missions involving Jews. These men have to see the Jews as human beings, not as the greedy demons so many have been raised to believe. Yes, my first priority has to be the liberation of Poland but it has to be a Poland worth liberating.
Just then Lindzia rushed in. Her very intense expression told Hubal this was probably not going to be good news. “Hubal, Luiza has been captured by the Germans and Kostek has been killed,” she reported.
“Shit!” Hubal turned to Piotr. “We need to evacuate this safe house. The Germans may have already gotten this info from Luiza.” He pondered. He knew that no one resisted torture like novels tended to portray. Eventually they gave in to the pain, unless the torturer made a mistake and accidentally killed them. “Piotr, how many of our missions does she know about?”
Piotr looked worried. “Honestly Hubal, I don’t know. She was not privy to everything.” He understood the significance of Hubal’s question. “I don’t think she knew about tomorrow’s action. At least, I’m pretty sure she didn’t.”
“Goddamit! Kostek and Luiza. May God have mercy on their souls,” Hubal muttered.
Piotr reported to Hubal early the next morning in their new safe house. “Luiza has been hanged. Her body is hanging in the square and is missing all the fingers on her right hand.”
“Poor, poor Luiza. She must have been very brave if they took all of her fingers before she gave up any information. But now we have to assume that the Germans know everything she had to offer, or they wouldn’t have killed her yet.” Hubal paced back and forth. “This is something that can happen to any one of us. Fucking Germans!”
“Should we proceed with the mission, Hubal?”
“You said she probably didn’t know anything about it, so I think it’s okay to go on.”
“Another thing, Hubal, should we include Anna and Karol? Karol has been asking why we were forced to switch houses in the middle of the night. And Anna wants to know if she can tell Karol about the mission.”
“No. I still don’t trust him. Besides, I’m sure they will be quite happy to have the house to themselves,” he wryly commented. Hubal thought further, It’s very strange that bastard Karol never asks to go on a mission. Why? Is he a squeamish partisan? Humph, I. Don’t. Think. So. It’s quite possible he just doesn’t want to kill any of his fellow Germans. Shit! If he is a German agent, he’s a damn good one! Hmmm, I think it’s time I sent him out on a kill mission and see what happens.
A few hours later, Hubal’s forces were resting in a ravine near the village of Anielin. They were on their way to engage a small German force they believed were located in Kielce. Hubal gave the order to resume the march and mounted his horse. Suddenly, machine gun fire erupted from everywhere. A burst struck Hubal in the chest, ending his life instantly.
“AMBUSH!” shrieked Piotr. Chaos ensued. The men tried to run to safety but they were surrounded. Cries of anguish and pain filled the air from the partisans as they were being mercilessly cut down. It was a devastating massacre. Most of Hubal’s men were killed. Piotr was one of the few who managed to escape to safety. The Germans were quite happy to eliminate most of the partisans, keeping only a few for questioning.
Anna and Karol had indeed taken advantage of the deserted house when Piotr stumbled in the door. His arm was bleeding and he looked like he had just escaped from hell.
“Piotr! Piotr, what happened?!” Anna cried.
“We were ambushed. Most of the men were killed. Hubal is dead,” Piotr answered miserably.
Chuck’s eyes widened at the horrible news even though he had already known this was going to happen. Anna rushed to help Piotr. “Oh my god! This is terrible news. And Hubal is really dead?”
“Yes. I saw him fall before my very eyes.” He hesitated, “This is all my fault. I told him Luiza didn’t know about the mission. I convinced him. She obviously DID know as the Germans were waiting for us. We were sitting ducks. I never should have told him that Luiza didn’t know.”
Anna commiserated, “Piotr, this is not your fault. You acted on what you believed to be true. If we don’t venture forward on our best guess, we would never dare do anything.”
“You haven’t heard the worst yet, Anna. Those dirty German bastards have desecrated Hubal’s body and are parading it around like a trophy.”
“Oh my god! That is just horrible!”
Chuck grew very angry at this news. He fervently wished that he not been forbidden to do any killing. First they invade a country unprovoked. Then they commit all these atrocities – daily! And I can even understand eliminating a partisan unit which is attacking them, after all. But to desecrate an opponent, and then parade his body like a circus. What’s with these Nazis! They’re acting like barbarians from a thousand years ago! Boy, reading about this stuff is one thing, but to actually see it, experience it, is something altogether different.
Chuck’s ruminating was interrupted by Piotr. “We don’t know what they ultimately plan to do with his body. He is a hero of the Polish people and it is very important that we learn where and how they disposed of him.” Unfortunately, this was never learned.
Anna agreed with Piotr but right now they had more pressing concerns. “So what are we going to do now, Piotr?”
“I am going to try and contact the Armia Krajowa (Home Army). It is being formed by Wladyslaw Sikorski as we speak, consolidating a lot of the other resistance groups like ours. Only the communist partisans are refusing to join. The AK is being directed by the Polish government in exile located in Britain. For the time being we stay in hiding until I can establish contact. There is a rumour of another Sikorski, Tadeusz Sikorski who has already formed a local group here in Warsaw.”
“Okay, Piotr. That makes sense. Now let’s see what we can do about that arm of yours.” She inspected the damage. “The wound seems superficial. It looks like the bullet went right through without touching any bones.”
Later on when they were alone, she confronted Chuck, “You knew this was going to happen, didn’t you?”
He saw no point in lying to her. “Yes,” he replied simply. He looked at the flurry of emotions racing across his lover’s face.
She studied him for a long time and then sighed sadly, “I understand. I don’t like it but I understand. Hubal is too much of an important historical figure to alter his fate. Damn! Sometimes I wish I didn’t know who you really are.”
Chuck was grateful for her understanding, and also grateful she hadn’t realized he also had a selfish reason for not warning Hubal. There would have been no way to do that without compromising his identity.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡp2UlTtd4bJ
Poland, May 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡQ7a9KPOrXj
Piotr couldn’t help recalling his last conversation with Hubal before his death. He found it pretty ironic they were executing this mission with help from the Jewish partisan group Parczew. Piotr now regretted having shown so much antisemitism to Hubal. The Parczew were led by Edmund Lukawiecki who had shown himself to be a strong and resourceful leader.
They were hiding in a deserted house just outside Warsaw. This would be the last mission performed by Hubal’s old group before they joined the Armia Krasowa (Home Army). Piotr had established contact with Tadeusz Sikorski, the leader of the local Home Army group. It was rumoured that this Sikorski was related to the overall leader of the AK, Wladyslaw Sikorski.
This was a mission of revenge. It had no tactical value but the surviving remnants of Hubal’s group were adamant in their desire to undertake it. Sikorski wanted no part of it because of its lack of tactical value, hence the delay in joining his group. The Parczew had identified the German SS squad responsible for the desecration of Hubal’s body. They had also agreed to lend some of their men in the operation to attack this squad which was gratefully received by Piotr as his group did not have enough men left to carry out the mission without this help.
“You are certain this is the squad of bastards who have mutilated Hubal’s body?” Piotr asked.
“One hundred percent positive,” Lukawiecki replied. “Some of their men have been bragging about it in local taverns.”
“Bragging about it, have they. Well, we’ll see how they feel about it after today.”
This particular German squad was bivouacked in tents just outside of Warsaw. Piotr’s group waited all day for their return from duty. Finally the squad of ten men or so wearily trudged into their camp. The camp was largely deserted as anticipated. The other SS squads were believed to be on another mission which would not see them return until much later. The partisans waited for the Germans to finish their supper. They felt they would be most vulnerable then.
When the soldiers were finally seated around the campfire, Piotr ordered his men, “Move out and be quiet about it.” The darkness concealed the partisans as they stealthily approached the camp. They took up positions behind some trees about forty yards away from the unsuspecting SS. Piotr was surprised at the lack of caution displayed by these Germans. They are so arrogant, he mused. Just one sentry. They don’t believe they can be hurt.
“Aim,” Piotr whispered. Then, “FIRE!” A cacophony of gunfire erupted, followed by over half of the German squad immediately falling to the ground, some dead, others writhing in agony from gunshot wounds. “CHARGE!” thundered Lukawiecki. Pandemonium broke loose as the surviving SS men desperately tried to retrieve their rifles in the face of the charging partisans. What followed couldn’t be called a battle. It was more like a slaughter. It was all over in less than a minute. All the Germans were either dead or wounded. Not one partisan had been killed or wounded.
“No prisoners,” fumed Piotr. The wounded were quickly dispatched. Piotr himself snarled to a pleading German soldier before shooting him in the head, “Don’t worry. We won’t parade your body around like you did to Hubal.”
Both partisan groups gathered and divvied up all useful ordinance such as rifles, grenades, and field tents. Piotr approached Lukawiecki and smiled. “A job well done. Hubal was right about your people. We are in your debt. Thank you. If you are ever in need of our help, we will be there.” The two men shook hands and departed to their separate locations.
It took two hours before the Germans noticed and took down the sign hanging in Warsaw Square. “The SS squad responsible for Major Henryk Dobrzanski’s desecration has been executed by the free partisans of Poland. Long live a free Poland.”
The following day, Chrystian reported to Piotr. “The Nazis have massacred the village of Pruszkow in retaliation for our raid. Every single man, woman, and child has been murdered.”
Piotr nodded sadly, “What difference does it make, Chrystian? They’re killing us by the thousands daily in any event. At least now they know we can bite back.”
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡOdK0gQywLv
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ7aaL8OjUgR
Chapter 10
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ0h0CCmn4VV
Poland June 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡww3B9iXTFi
Anna really didn’t need any additional proof about Chuck’s origin but she got it anyway when Germany attacked France on May 10th, just as that amazing watch of his had predicted. And just like the watch had reported, France and Britain had suffered a devastating defeat. The lovers were now part of the Armia Krajowa and on a surveillance mission once again. Anna wondered just how much Piotr had reported on Karol because he was dealing with the same mistrust that TAP had dealt him.
She couldn’t help noticing the German wives who had been arriving in greater and greater numbers as the year went on. They were easy to spot, she ruefully thought, well-fed and dressed much better than their Polish counterparts. How can they be so blissfully unaware? Do they not notice what’s going on? Do they even care? How can they live with themselves? She was growing to hate the Germans more and more. Anna suspected that these women had bought into the Nazi philosophy. They probably considered themselves superior to the Poles and probably believed what was happening was the natural order of things. She would not have recognized the term “social Darwinism” but she recognized its practice when she saw it.
She noticed Karol taking a little more time than he should have looking at a particularly good-looking German woman, who exacerbated Anna’s annoyance by smiling back at him. “Men!” She scowled under her breath. Even American ones from the future. They’re all the same.
Chuck grinned. We’re just like an old married couple, he thought.
Chuck knew that the AK did not trust him any more than TAP had, which was fine by him. Tegar hadn’t considered that he wouldn’t be sent on any killing missions because of this distrust but it served their purposes perfectly. Hard to kill anyone when you’re only doing surveillance. There also was the added benefit of lots of alone time with Anna. Naturally, his thoughts ran to the possibility of her getting pregnant. As a matter of fact, he would be amazed if she didn’t get pregnant with all the lovemaking they were doing. So what, he thought. One more person added to the billions that existed. What are the odds that this one person would do something significant to alter the timeline? And besides, I am altering the timeline just by being here. Sure, I don’t think stepping on a butterfly would affect anything, but there are so many things that a person does in a day, how can anyone possibly know if one of those things doesn’t turn out to be significant?
Lost in their thoughts, both of them were not paying as much attention as they should have been. Anna was run into by a young woman. “Hey kid, watch where you’re going!” the woman spat out angrily.
“You ran into ME!” Anna retorted.
The woman turned to Chuck. “Hey mister, you should teach your kid some manners. He shouldn’t be talking to adults that way.”
“Yes, of course.” Chuck could see Anna reddening. “Apologize to the lady, Andrzej,” he said knowing that her temper would not endanger her cover.
Anna glared at Chuck. He’s enjoying this, she thought. “I’m sorry, madam,” she mumbled. The woman walked away, unknown to both of them, carrying Anna’s wallet. The thief had realized too late that this was only a boy but she hoped maybe his wallet contained something of value.
“I hope my apology was sufficient, PAPA,” Anna jeered. Chuck just grinned which exasperated her even more. He’s really being annoying today, she thought.
Soon they were approaching a checkpoint and they would have to be careful. Anna gazed at the guard. God, he looks familiar. Hmmm... Oh no! Could it be! Shit, that’s the bastard who suggested I be spanked! Her anger quickly turned to fear. What if he recognizes me! Too late to turn around without rousing suspicion.
“Karol, that guard might recognize me,” she whispered. “He’s seen me before when I was a barmaid.”
“Stay calm,” he advised. “You look like a boy. And that was a long time ago. He won’t recognize you.” But he was worried just the same.
They arrived at the checkpoint. The guard, of course, was indeed Josef. He studied Anna. There’s something familiar about this kid, he thought. “Young man, have I met you before,” he asked.
“No sir, I don’t think so,” Anna spluttered fearfully. Lucky for her, it was common for people to be nervous at checkpoints as she failed badly to conceal her fear.
Josef regarded her levelly for a few seconds. “You just look so familiar but I can’t place where I might have met you.” It was unusual for a guard to be this polite. Most of them were rudely abrupt.
Anna started to sweat. Her terror was growing by the second. She briefly considered running but realized she would be shot before she reached any cover. And besides, that would endanger Karol.
“Ah well, let’s see your Ausweis (passes) then.” Josef smiled at her.
Chuck dutifully produced his but Anna was soon in a panic. “My wallet! It’s gone!” She was vigorously checking all of her pockets to no avail. Tears welled up in her eyes. She had witnessed people shot on the spot for not having their Ausweis. I should never have gotten out of bed today, she ruefully thought.
Josef considered her. He could almost smell her fear. I am not going to have this child shot just because he’s misplaced his wallet. I am not a murderer.
Once again, his quick thinking saved Anna. “Ah, there it is, “ he said loudly for the benefit of any of the other guards who might have overheard what was going on. Anna looked at him in confusion. He winked at her. “You may pass.”
Anna felt an overwhelming sense of relief and gratitude. I’m not gonna die! She thought. I’m not gonna die. She looked at Chuck and could see the relief pasted all over his face. Josef couldn’t know that he had let a member of the resistance pass. Once again, his natural kind-heartedness had saved Anna’s life.
Anna was deep in thought as they walked away from the checkpoint. She was trying to understand what had just happened. This is the same bastard who got me humiliated, the guy who thought it funny that I be spanked. And now he performs an act of incredible kindness. It just doesn’t make any sense. Maybe he is kinder to boys than to girls. He wouldn’t be the first man to be like this.
She thought further about the past episode. That German pig molesting me got really angry after I slapped him. His face turned deep red. Hmmmm… maybe he was about to do something much worse to me. He looked like he wanted to kill me. God knows, I’ve seen people shot for less. Maybe that guard suggested a spanking to divert the pig from doing something worse. You know, that’s entirely possible. Given what just happened, I’d say it’s even likely. My God, who would have thought! That must be it!
She turned her head and looked back at the guard in gratitude. He didn’t notice as he was busy dealing with other people. I guess they’re not all bad, she thought. Go with God, Mr. Kind German who has saved my life maybe two times. I hope you survive the war.
She looked up at Chuck and smiled. And you, Mr. Future Man, will never learn about that humiliating experience because I know you will never stop teasing me about it if you do. Some things are better left unsaid.
Chuck smiled back. Yes, that was a close call, and I’m glad you’re alive too, he thought. That was a close call. We were so incredibly lucky to run into the one good German in this whole damn country. He then considered her, “Anna, any idea what happened to your wallet?”
“Yes, PAPA,” she fumed, her mood blackening. “That fucking woman who ran into me must have been a pickpocket.”
Chuck knew better than to comment further as they made their way back to the safe house.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡwTWzyG4KT4
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ15Qz8r66qr
Poland June 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡJTzdfztYh5
Anna loved these moments lying in bed with Chuck after their lovemaking. Once again, they would be left alone for hours. Alone again… I don’t think they will ever trust Karol, she thought, and that’s okay with me as long as it results in this much time alone with him. She snuggled up to him, “Tell me Karol, what did you do before you became,” she smiled at him, “a time traveler.”
“I was a test pilot, most recently for a company called Boeing. Before that, I was doing the same job with the US Airforce.”
“Wow, you are a pilot!” Somehow that made her happy and proud of him. “You get to fly hundreds of kilometres per hour I bet.”
He chuckled, “Last plane I flew for the Airforce went over 2,000 km per hour.”
Her eyes widened, “How is that even possible?”
“We’ve developed something called jet planes, Anna. They don’t use propellers. They use jet engines and they’re very fast. There are commercial jet planes that fly millions of passengers a year all over the world. The biggest ones can carry over 500 people.” He considered, “Let’s see, for a relatively inexpensive ticket, you can fly from Warsaw to London in under three hours.”
“That is just amazing!” she gushed. “But you are a TEST pilot, no? Doesn’t that mean planes that you fly are brand new and untested?”
“Exactly,” he answered.
“Isn’t that dangerous?”
“It is, Anna, somewhat. But not so much if you know what you’re doing.”
“You must be very brave, love of my life.”
He laughed at that, “Or maybe too stupid to realize the danger.”
But Anna was serious, “No, you are not stupid, Karol. You are brave.”
Chuck reddened a bit, a little uncomfortable with the serious turn this conversation had taken. Anna continued, “I think that this is why your Mr. Tegar picked you for this mission. I think anyone who is trying what you are trying has to be very brave.”
Chuck wanted to change the topic and knew just how to do it. “Man has walked on the moon, Anna. This happened for the first time in July,1969.”
Anna was dumbstruck, a look of wonder on her face. “Do you know the old-timers never believed this would happen. My uncle read that book by Jules Verne about getting to the moon and he said it was hogwash. He said it was impossible and simply would never happen.”
“We get people today, Anna, who say the same thing, that it didn’t happen. They claim it was all staged in a movie studio. There is plenty of scientific proof proving that men have visited the moon, and you can even see some of the artifacts they left with the proper telescope. But these conspiracy theorists, that’s what they’re called back in my time, believe they’re more intelligent than most. They believe only they are able to see the truth, while the common herd is fooled by propaganda. It really takes an incredible ego.” Chuck had gotten worked up and was shaking his head at this pet peeve of his.
This didn’t make a lot of sense to Anna. “You come from 2018, right? So we have been on the moon for almost 50 years. There must be a colony or base up there now, I would guess. So aren’t these doubters convinced by this? I mean, how can they ignore 50 years of proof?”
“No, I’m afraid not, Anna. Man has not stepped foot on the moon since…” he pondered, “1972 I think it was.”
“But… WHY?” She was genuinely astonished.
“Technology might change but man doesn’t, “ he wryly observed. “Money. Politics. Lack of interest. They all put an end to moon travel. Things are looking up, however. There are billionaires who have started their own space companies, and they claim that not only will they return to the moon, but they will have a man on Mars before 2030. Also, we have a space station orbiting the Earth. And we have many, many satellites up there allowing us to do many things, like communicating instantly with anyone on Earth from wherever we happen to be or more accurately predicting the weather.”
Chuck was getting very enthused. “Do you want to see something amazing?”
Anna’s eyes were glowing. “Of course.”
He proceeded to activate his computer watch. “Computer, show the picture of the Earth taken from the moon called, “Earthrise.” He handed the watch over to her.
She peered closely at the watch. “Oh my God, Karol. That is the Earth! It is so BEAUTIFUL!” Her eyes teared a bit. She turned to him. “I always imagined it would be brown, green, and blue, but it is mostly blue with some white. Clouds, I guess. Thank you for this, sweetheart. I am certain I will never forget it.”
“That picture was taken from the moon by the astronaut Bill Anders.”
“Tell me more, Karol.” She was very excited to learn more by this time and Chuck was enjoying her excitement.
“Well, that amazing watch of mine is called a ‘computer.’”
“That’s why you had me say ‘computer’ before talking to it, isn’t it? I was getting its attention, right?”
“Yes, that’s right. Computers are thinking machines. They perform a lot of mundane functions that people used to have to do like controlling machines in a factory as an example. There are even people working at making these computers intelligent and conscious, self-aware like we are. They call it AI which stands for artificial intelligence.”
She was quiet for a moment, a look of concentration on her face.
“Not only that-” he started to say but was interrupted by a frowning Anna. “Isn’t that dangerous, Karol? Making machines smart?”
This woman is so intelligent, marvelled Chuck at her insight. How in God’s name she could put that together after just learning about if for the first time. It boggles the mind. “Some people think so, Anna, and we can only hope that safeguards will be put into place when AI is actually developed.”
“I don’t know, love. Man playing God doesn’t seem very smart to me.” She didn’t wish to throw a wet blanket on things when they were having such a good time, so she smiled and continued with, “This is all making my own time seem so small and primitive.”
“Not at all Anna. Your time was necessary for my time if that makes any sense at all.”
“Well, I think-“ They were interrupted by a noise at the door.
“Christ, they’re early,” complained Anna. “We’d better hurry and get dressed. Don’t want to give Sikorski more reasons to be angry with us.”
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡNkHcILb6oE
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡupyR5hQryG
Poland July 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡsompOrxC3Q
“YES,” shouted Josef, waving a piece of paper in the air.
Wilhelm, sporting an amused grin, asked him, “What’s up, professor?”
“I have been granted a one week home leave. No more of this stupid police work for a whole week!”
Gerhard looked over at Josef and just shook his head. This guy will never get it, how important this work is for the fatherland. He sighed. But he loves his family so much. Maybe it’s good that he goes home for a while. Maybe he’ll get his head on straight.
Gerhard was the one who didn’t get it. He would never understand how fundamentally different his values were from Josef, and he would never understand why.
Wilhelm got it though. “Josef, I’m happy for you,” then with a devilish grin, “Are you going to spend the week with the whores in Berlin?”
Josef laughed. He knew Wilhelm was teasing him. Wilhelm knew how devoted he was to his family. “Oh, I don’t know Wilhelm. Maybe I’ll stop off at one of the whorehouses on my way home and ask them if anyone is interested in helping this poor comrade I have in Poland named Wilhelm who I think might still be a virgin. I will warn them about your bad breath though.”
Wilhelm laughed at this. He was happy for his friend. He knew Josef had not been very pleased with what had been going on in Poland and he hoped that this would lift his spirits a bit, even if only for a little while. “You give my love to Marta. Even if I’ve never met her, I know she is an amazing woman just by how much you talk about her. I’m happy for you Josef. I really am.”
Josef was pleased to have a friend like Wilhelm. He considered him a younger brother. Being an only child, he never had any brothers. As much as he hated what had been going on in Poland, he knew he would miss Wilhelm.
An hour later, Josef had finished packing his things and was in a bit of a hurry to catch the train back to Germany. “You be safe, Wilhelm,” he said to his friend before walking out the door.
Wilhelm looked at him and smiled, “You too, Josef.”
It took most of the day for Josef to make his way to his family in Frankfurt. Of course, he hadn’t had any time to inform Marta that he was coming home. He grinned at the thought of how surprised and pleased she would be to see him. He could hardly wait.
Marta had her back to him as she was washing the dishes. She had not heard the door opening because of the running water.
“Is there any food available for a poor hungry traveler,” Josef asked.
Marta startled and turned around. Tears flooded her eyes. “Josef,” she whispered in a choked voice. Then, “JOSEF!” She ran into his arms, laughing and crying at the same time. “Why didn’t you tell me you were coming home?”
“I got the leave at the last minute. Thought I’d carry the news to you myself,” he deadpanned.
“Should I wake the kids?” she asked.
“It is very late,” Josef kissed her deeply. “Even though I am anxious to see them, they can wait till morning. I can think of a much better way to spend our time tonight.” Marta sighed. She could feel a tingling all through her body. Josef had always been able to do that to her right from day one. He led her to their bedroom. Their lovemaking was long and intense as they tried to make up for all the lost time the war had caused.
The next morning they were both rudely woken up by a screaming four-year-old yelling, “PAPA!” as she jumped into their bed, quickly followed by six-year-old Katarina. The girls were talking over each other, making Josef and Marta smile. “I got a new dress, papa.”
“Mrs. Schmidt says I’m the smartest girl in her class.”
“Can we go to the park today, papa?”
“Can I have ice cream today, papa?”
“Girls, girls, slow down,” Josef laughed. “Have we been good girls for mama while I was away?”
“Yes, papa,” they both said in unison, nodding their heads.
“Well, maybe not all the time,” said Marta. “There was that time a certain six-year-old slapped Helmut in the face and got sent home from school.”
Katarina colored, “But he pulled my pigtail, mama, and it really hurt! He’s always picking on me.”
Josef smiled at this. So the little boys are already showing interest at six years old, he bemusedly thought. I can see I’m going to have to play the ogre to these boys once my girls get older.
“And a certain four-year-old had a tantrum about not getting some candy at the store last week,” Marta continued.
Elsa looked down in shame. When Marta saw tears starting to form in her daughter’s eyes, she quickly added, “But most of the time, they’ve been the best little girls any mother could have!”
“Both of you give papa a big hug,” Josef demanded, further brightening his daughters’ moods.
It was his third day back. Josef and Marta were lying contentedly in each other’s arms after yet another bout of intense lovemaking. They were both well aware that these might be the last few precious moments they would have together.
Marta frowned and shifted herself so that she could look directly into Josef’s face. “What is wrong, Josef?”
“What do you mean? Did I not satisfy you this time?” he asked.
She smiled ruefully. “You know very well, Josef, you satisfy me in every way imaginable. But you are sad, Josef. There is a melancholy with you that has never been there before. What is going on?”
How can I possibly tell her what has been going on in Poland these last few months? How can I tell her about the unspeakable atrocities that Germans, yes GERMANS, have committed? I can barely believe it myself.
“Ah Marta, it is the thought of having to leave you and the kids in a few days that is probably oppressing me,” he lied.
“Are you afraid, Josef? I know that I am. I cannot bear to think about a life without you.”
“I will be fine, Marta,” he lied again. “Poland has been defeated. We are mostly doing police work. There is hardly any danger at all.” He had no way of knowing that Germany would invade the Soviet Union a year later and that five million Germans would eventually lose their lives as well as the war. But sometimes he did worry about Hitler. The man never seem satisfied with his gains. What would be next? Would there be a ‘next’?
“Elsa, Elsa, sweetheart, why are you crying?” Josef asked his distraught daughter the next day. “Aren’t you having fun?”
“I can’t win ANYTHING!” she wailed even louder.
Maybe running this little mini Olympics with his children wasn’t such a good idea.
“Elsa, Katarina is two years older than you. Of course, she’s going to win most of the time. I thought you would have fun just participating. Besides you have already won papa’s heart. Isn’t that more important?”
Elsa stopped crying and scrunched up her face. “What is par-ci-pating?”
Josef laughed and hugged his daughter closely. “Participating means that papa loves Elsa more than anything in the world!”
Elsa’s radiant smile shone through her tear-streaked cheeks. “I love you too, papa.” In later life, Elsa would always associate the word ‘participating’ with love. She would not understand or remember why.
The week flew by all too quickly for Josef, as he drank in his family’s presence as much as he could. He made love to his wife every night. He played with his daughters every minute he could. Sometimes time can be an enemy, Josef thought on the train back to Poland. Having only departed his tear-filled family a few hours ago, he was already missing them.
Chapter 11
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡOQlGva06Rw
Poland July 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡYyVXbzTzyR
Chuck, alone with Anna yet again, had activated the computer to get a little more background on 1940s Poland. Anna had watched this scenario play out many times in the last few months. She knew Chuck was the only one who could activate the computer, but once activated she knew how to use it.
She interrupted Chuck’s work. “Computer, when does Anna Koska, born April 23rd, 1919 in Krakow Poland, die?”
“Anna Koska will die on-“
“COMPUTER, CANCEL THAT COMMAND!” Chuck shouted hastily. “Anna, what were you thinking?” Chuck was very angry with her.
“I am not afraid to know when I will die, Karol. I want to know if I will survive the war.” This was threatening to escalate into their first full blown argument.
Chuck was not quite shouting but his voice was definitely raised. “That is not the point, you idiot. I already told you the future is not set. Let us suppose you find out you survive the war. This will have you taking chances that you might not have taken had you not known which could very well end up with you being killed after all!”
She was clearly surprised and outraged at being called an idiot. “So, I’m an idiot now!”
Chuck could see she was getting angry but he did not back down. “For wanting to know when you die, yes, you are an idiot!”
Her face reddening, Anna stomped out of the room. She was clearly furious.
I shouldn’t have called her an idiot, Chuck thought, cooling down a few minutes later, but I’ve told her time and time again not to ask personal questions of the computer. “Anna, I’m sorry. Please come back in here.”
“I’m sure you have better things to do, Karol, than spending your precious time with an idiot,” she barked from the other room.
Oh boy, he thought, now I’ve done it. Better give her some time to cool down. She doesn’t lose her temper often but when she does, everyone needs to duck for cover! What is it about this woman? he mused. I’ve dated better looking women. Hell, Amanda was more beautiful and I was definitely attracted to her, not that Anna isn’t terrific looking. She might be small but she’s all woman, that’s for sure. From that very first kiss, no woman has been able to drive me wild like she does. I just can’t get enough of her.
Chuck was a bit surprised at his next thought, an insight really. But it isn’t just physical. I know that. I’m in love for the first time in my life. I love her with all my being. I would easily give up my life for her. She is smart, and brave, and passionate, everything a man would be very lucky to possess in a woman. And she is my woman. No doubt about that. She loves me too, of that I am certain. How am I ever going to be able to leave her when my mission is done? Now that is the question. We certainly shouldn’t be wasting our time together arguing.
Chuck gave her ten minutes or so to cool down, clearly uncomfortable with what had just transpired. “Anna, sweetheart, please come back. I shouldn’t have called you an idiot. I’m sorry. Please sweetheart, come back. Let’s not waste time arguing anymore.”
Seething at herself that she couldn’t resist his call, she stiffly stalked back into the room. “Are you sure you want to spend time with an idiot?” she sarcastically asked, giving him a disdainful look.
Chuck reached out and took her arm. He pulled her onto his lap. “This is one idiot with whom I want to spend as much time as possible,” he said.
She stiffened at his comment at first but sitting on his lap just felt so good. She sighed, “You are an inconsiderate brute, Karol, but I am powerless to resist you.” She shifted on his lap, further stiffening his burgeoning erection. “And based on what I can feel poking my bottom, I think we should retire to the bed,” she deadpanned, grinning mischievously at him, her sour mood completely gone.
Wow, that was pretty intense, Chuck thought an hour or so later. Nothing like “make-up” sex, I guess.
Anna snuggled up to him and said languorously, “Tell me more about your time, Karol. This idiot wants to learn more.”
“You’re not going to let me forget about calling you that, are you?”
“Not for a little while, my love. You do need to be punished for saying such a mean thing,” she grinned. “Now tell me more about your time.”
He smiled at her. “Okay then. You already know all the things that this little computer watch can do. If I were back in my time, it could also telephone almost anyone on our planet as long as they had a similar device. The connection would be almost instant.”
Anna’s eyes were shining. “Wow. That’s amazing.”
“Most people do not have a device as small as this watch. Most cell phones, that’s what they’re called, ‘cell phones’ – anyway, most cell phones are a little bigger than a person’s hand. Not only can you phone people, but you can look up almost anything, like the current weather in Paris for example, or what the weather will be next Thursday in Paris even if you’re not in that city. Remember how I demonstrated that for you when you thought I was a spy?”
He continued, “And that’s not all Anna. There’s a camera embedded in the phone. You can take pictures on the spot wherever you are.”
“Now you’re teasing me,” she countered. “Where would you put the film on something so small?”
“There is no film, Anna. The pictures are digital.”
“Digital? What is digital, Karol?”
“The pictures are stored in the cell phone. You can store thousands there.”
“How is this possible, Karol? I don’t understand.”
Chuck sighed. “This is too difficult to explain. Trust me, okay? They’re stored in the phone and you can print them whenever you want.”
“You can develop your own pictures! You don’t have to send them to a shop?” Anna was astonished. “Your time is truly incredible, Karol. Tell me more,” Anna enthused.
“There is a downside to this though,” he explained. “People use their cell phones too much. Some actually get killed being distracted by a cell phone while driving a car. Others are on their cell phones too many hours each day to the detriment of other activities like exercising, for example.”
“No, that is not good,” she mused. “But tell me more about the good things.”
“Well, soon we will have cars that drive themselves. They can already park themselves.”
“Oh my god, Karol!” She snuggled into him as if he was personally responsible for all these marvels. Chuck groaned and started caressing her bottom. Anna scooted back out of reach. “Oh no you don’t. I want to hear more. We can play later.”
Chuck grinned ruefully. “Still punishing me, I see… Okay, medicine has advanced quite a bit from this time. We can transplant lots of organs into people, such as hearts for example.”
“No!” she exclaimed. “Where would you get a heart?”
“People donate them in their final wills. Of course, there is a huge waiting list, and often people die before they can get a new heart.”
Anna was pensive. “That is sad, don’t you think? Knowing you could be saved but you have to wait and it might be too late for you. Still, it’s better than now, where there would be no hope at all.”
Such a smart woman, Chuck thought once again. To be able to get to that conclusion so quickly.
“Women in my time in the USA and most of Europe are legally equal to men. And they are slowly becoming equal to them in almost every other endeavour.”
Anna looked even more pensive. “I am not so sure about this, Karol. We are not as strong as men for one thing, and I also think it could create problems in a marriage. I think men should make the important decisions.”
He was surprised at her response. True, she was born in 1919 Eastern Europe when those were the prevailing attitudes, but she had proved herself equally capable with the other male members of the resistance time and time again. “It doesn’t create problems most of the time. Couples establish their own dynamic and often it’s the woman who controls things. Don’t you think women are as good as men, Anna? Aren’t you as smart, as brave, as passionate as most of the other partisans?”
She looked closely at him. “I have to be honest. I find this a bit strange. I was brought up to think women should be obedient to men. But on the other hand, you are right. We ARE as good as men if you think carefully about it. Deep down, I have always believed this. Maybe your time is correct in thinking this way. It is something I am sure I would like to get used to.”
Chuck had not given up on his desire to engage in other activities besides imparting information about his time. “I could tell you more, but there is a price to pay. Education is not free you know.”
Anna laughed. She knew perfectly well where he was going with this. “But Mr. Future Man, I do not have any money to pay,” she said innocently in a falsetto voice . “I am just a poor Polish peasant.”
“For a poor Polish peasant, you have other attributes that might do. I can think of some really good alternatives to money,” he answered huskily.
She laughed again. “I bet you can… papa. So you want to take advantage of this poor Polish peasant, I’m guessing?”
“Yes, I definitely do.”
She scooted back over into his arms. Chuck groaned once again. “On one condition, Mr. Horny Future Man, you promise to tell me more about your time once we have finished…” she grinned devilishly, “satisfying your depravity.”
And that’s exactly what they did.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡSCV9Oub5R1
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ7XXLeHikBB
Poland August 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡMMeTDiXfn8
It was near sunset. The surrounding buildings took on a lovely golden sheen almost as if mocking the atrocities going on around them. Walking home from yet another mission, Anna and Chuck observed some soldiers marching a group of seven or eight civilians around the corner to the back wall the pair knew was used for executions. Anna noticed Chuck couldn’t help giving the stink eye to some of the Germans. Thankfully, focusing on their task, none of the soldiers had noticed.
“Karol, for God’s sake, what are you doing? Don’t attract attention,” she urgently whispered. “Or it’ll be our turn next against that wall.”
Chuck turned toward Anna. “You know what I’d like to do to those bastards,” he hissed.
“Yes. But you can’t! We both know that.”
She changed the subject trying to distract him, “I think Sikorski is starting to trust you. I wouldn’t be surprised if you are assigned to a more important mission in the near future.”
This wasn’t good news to Chuck. “Would that involve killing, Anna? Because you know I can’t do that. The timeline, remember?”
“Yet you wanted to kill these Germans right here and now.”
“Just wishful thinking, Anna. Just wishful thinking. I won’t do it because I know I can’t do it, as much as I want to.” All this was turning Chuck into a surly mood.
A few minutes later they encountered a checkpoint further down the road. It was Josef’s unit once again. Unfortunately, it was Gerhard who was doing the checking this time at their checkpoint, not Josef. Anna produced her brand new ausweis. She could not help but recognize Gerhard and breathed a sigh of relief as he did not show any signs of realizing this young boy before him was actually the barmaid of whom he had been fantasizing the last few months. These coincidences have to stop, she ruefully thought.
Next, it was Chuck’s turn. Reaching for his ausweis, the setting sun glinted off his watch. Gerhard noticed. Looks like a really nice expensive watch, he thought. “Let me see your watch,” he demanded. “I lost mine last week and I think you may have found it.”
“No, no, Herr. This is my grandfather’s watch. I’ve had it many years.” Chuck replied in broken German.
“I was not aware they had wristwatches in your grandfather’s day,” Gerhard replied in a threatening tone. This was an outright lie. Gerhard had no idea whether this was true or not.
Chuck was starting to get angry. This Nazi bastard is trying to steal my watch. “This is my grandfather’s watch,” he insisted.
“Give me the watch,” Gerhard demanded.
Anna immediately saw the danger. Standing behind the German’s back, she mouthed to Chuck urgently, “Let him have the watch!”
Seeing Anna’s reaction, Chuck knew she was right. He was in a no-win situation. He tentatively removed the watch from his wrist and handed it to Gerhard, hoping this would mollify him. He had to resist the urge to punch him in the nose. Josef had been watching the whole scene. Gerhard had noticed Josef’s attention. He wanted to punish this Polish snot for daring to challenge him, but under Josef’s observation, he figured he’d better not. Getting the watch would have to be enough.
He examined the watch carefully and then put it into his pocket. He smiled disdainfully at Chuck. They both knew he was stealing the watch. “You may pass, Polish idiot,” Gerhard growled.
Walking away, Chuck was thoroughly demoralized. “Fuck, Anna, you know how important that watch is. I simply cannot lose it.”
“I know, Karol, I know. We’ll figure a way of getting it back. But surely you must realize he would have killed you on the spot and taken the watch anyway if you hadn’t surrendered it. I recognize some of the soldiers in that German squad,” she said thinking of Josef. “They are located in a barracks nearby. We’ll figure out a way to get it back. Don’t worry.”
Anna became pensive. “I assume there is no way he can accidentally activate the computer?”
“You assume correctly. It would be impossible. Even if he accidentally turned the spring in the required pattern, the last step is for the computer to facially recognize me. It will not activate unless it is my face that it identifies. Tegar did a good job making sure no one from this time would benefit from 21st century technology.”
A few hours later, Josef and Gerhard were having a heated argument which started with a sarcastic comment from Josef. “I didn’t realize that part of the Reich’s mission was to steal watches from peasants.”
“I did not steal that watch Josef. It is actually mine. I lost it last week.”
Josef just shook his head, “Yeah, right, Gerhard. You lost it. A watch that both of us had never seen until today.”
“Are you calling me a liar, Josef?” Gerhard was getting a little worked up.
Wilhelm intervened. “Oh come on Gerhard, everyone here knows that was never your watch.”
Gerhard looked around. The argument had captured everyone’s attention. He realized Wilhelm was probably right, so he backed down. “So what? Taking a watch from a stupid Polish peasant who will probably be dead next week. What’s the big deal?”
“I am not a thief, Gerhard. And I would hope that my comrades are not thieves,” Josef retorted.
Gerhard colored. Wilhelm feared a physical fight was about to erupt. “Does anyone here know if they had wristwatches 20 years or so in the past? Maybe this peasant lied about the watch being his grandfather’s.”
His words had the intended effect. Gerhard was somewhat mollified. He glared at Josef. “Sometimes people should mind their own business,” he huffed as he turned and walked away.
Josef was about to respond when Wilhelm gave him a warning look. “Let it go,” he whispered. “It’s not worth it. It’s only a fucking watch.”
A few days later, Gerhard was hoping to soothe over the argument with Josef. He confided to Wilhelm with a non sequitur, “There is something strange about this watch, Wilhelm. I never have to wind it. It just keeps working.”
“Is that so?” Wilhelm responded, thinking, Again with this fucking watch. When is this stupidity going to end?
Gerhard paused a few seconds and then sheepishly added, “I hope Josef is still not upset about our argument the other day. I do not want him to stay angry at me.”
“I’m sure he’ll get over it,” Wilhelm replied, thinking, Sometimes this guy can be surprising. He’s actually a human being. I’ll have to tell Josef about this although I’m sure he’s not angry at Gerhard anymore. He’s not a guy to hold grudges.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡRiqwNLjle8
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡCKjkv8Jldg
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ0uLCeT85cH
Chapter 12
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ5bBOUWIEQC
Poland September 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡJgm6fTbKTq
“Karol, can I see you for a moment?” Sikorski waved Karol over to his makeshift office. Anna noticed and trailed after them. Sikorski didn’t seem to mind her presence.
Sikorski looked at Chuck contemplatively. “There’s this German bastard who helps with the hangings. Afterwards he always has apicture taken beside the poor unfortunates who have just been hanged. The bastard actually smiles while pointing at his handiwork. This act of terror has become demoralizing for our citizenry. We want to wipe that smile off his face and Karol, you are going to be the one who does it. It’s time we put that marksman training the British gave you to good use.”
Fuck no! thought Chuck. I can’t kill anyone in this time period. Shit, I guess it was just a matter of time.
Anna knew what Chuck was thinking. She gave him a slight tap, unseen by Sikorski. He should know I’ll take care of it. I’ll do the shooting.
Christ, this is messed up, thought Chuck. Even if Anna does the shooting, I don’t think it’s going to make any difference. I doubt this mission would have even happened had I not been here. Sikorski’s probably testing me.
Sikorski had an ulterior motive for this mission. He wanted to see if Chuck would actually go through with the killing of a German. It was time to see if Chuck could be trusted. The nature of the mission itself was non-essential in that its success or failure did not really matter that much.
“When do we leave, sir?” Anna asked.
“You do not leave at all, Anna. Nataniel will accompany Chuck.”
Anna clearly did not expect this. “But sir-“
“No buts Anna, I need you here to fill Juri and his group in on all the information you got on your last surveillance of the Solec armory. They will be attacking it tonight.” Sikorski was very pleased with himself. He was killing two birds with one stone. Chuck would not be around to hear the plans for this latest mission. And he would be able see once and for all if Chuck could be trusted.
Oh boy, this gets better and better, Chuck despondently thought. I won’t even have Anna to cover for me.
“You leave within the hour, Karol. Nataniel has already been briefed.”
And even better! Chuck sardonically thought. How am I going to get out of this one?
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Both men had been waiting in the belfry of a deserted, bombed out church about three hundred yards away from where the hangings took place. The line of sight was excellent and Chuck couldn’t help but marvel at the arrogance displayed by the Germans of not safeguarding this obvious killing spot the two assassins currently inhabited.
“You know, I never did that well in the marksmanship training,” Chuck offered. “Maybe you should take the shot, Nataniel.” Pretty lame, Chuck thought. Pretty lame.
Nataniel tried to hide his suspicion of this comment by Chuck. He had been briefed on the ulterior motive for the mission. “You’ll do fine, Karol. Don’t worry.”
Chuck glumly turned back to the windows.
At long last, the executions were taking place. Chuck still found it hard to watch, even after all this time. There are some things you can never get used to, he ruefully thought. The psychosomatic German took his place beside the victims and started to smile.
“Shoot, Karol, SHOOT!” Nataniel urgently whispered.
Chuck shot. And missed. Shot again. And missed again. So, he IS a German agent, Nataniel surmised.
The Germans looked round perplexed. They had heard the gunfire but did not yet realize they were the target.
“What the fuck, Karol! Give me that gun!” Nataniel wrenched the rifle away from Chuck. He quickly sighted and shot the German dead center in his chest. The other Germans ducked and then scrambled away. A couple of them pointed at the church belfry. This killing did not affect the timeline at all as this SS man would not survive the war regardless of what happened today. Not knowing this, Chuck worried about it just the same
“We need to run,” Nataniel shouted. German soldiers were sprinting towards the church, careful to avoid line of sight from the belfry. Chuck and Nataniel dashed down the stairs, desperately trying to get out of the church before the Germans could arrive. They made it out with about a minute to spare. Some of the arriving soldiers rushed up the stairs while others took off down the only street that led to the church.
The fugitives ran for all they were worth. They both knew they couldn’t keep running out in the open. It would only be a matter of time before they ran into a German patrol or checkpoint, and nothing would be as suspicious as two men running for their lives. Chuck veered towards what looked like a deserted apartment. “Nataniel, over here,” he shouted. He pushed open the unlocked door. Both men rushed in, only to be greeted by the shocked expressions of a Polish family who looked like they were halfway through a rather meager meal.
“We are partisans,” Nataniel shouted. “We need to hide.” All of the family were still dumbstruck. “NOW!” Nataniel shouted again.
The eldest man, probably the father, rose. “We cannot help you. We would be shot!” he admonished.
His wife vehemently disagreed. “Are we always to be sheep, Iwan? Do we always let these German cretins do what they will with us?” Then turning to the two fugitives, she said, “There is a coal bin in the basement. Bury yourselves under the coal. That might work.”
“Halina, that is foolish! We will be killed!” Iwan protested.
The two children looked at their arguing parents with frightened eyes.
She gave him a stern look. “Do not disappoint me any further, Iwan. Go help these two dig themselves under the coal.”
He looked sheepishly at his wife. He had never seen her like this before. She made him feel shame at his cowardice. He pondered a bit then reluctantly nodded his assent.
The Germans had been checking all the apartments along the street. Half an hour later, the fugitives could hear them interrogating the family upstairs. They quickly closed off the gap in the coal they had been using for breathing. How long can we survive breathing this coal dust, Chuck thought. Wouldn’t it be ironic to die of suffocation or poisoning instead of being shot by the Germans?
A couple of the German soldiers came downstairs. This is it, thought Chuck. He had never been this scared in his entire life as he heard the soldiers poking around, opening closets, and checking under old moth-eaten blankets. He waited for the inevitable clearing away of the coal. It never happened. They simply hadn’t considered the coal bin as a viable hiding place. The Germans departed a few minutes later with a stern warning for Iwan that he and his family would be killed if they knew anything and did not report it. Chuck and Nataniel remained with them until it grew dark.
Nataniel turned towards Iwan and Helina. “Thank you with all of our hearts. If we should survive this war, your contribution will be noted. Do not tell us your last names in case we are captured but I have already memorized your address. I will not forget.”
It took a further three hours for the two to make it back to the safe house. Nataniel headed straight for Sikorski. “He missed twice. I’m sure it was on purpose. You were right. He probably is a spy,” he reported.
Anna laughed at the soot-covered apparition that approached her. She was relieved that he was alive. She had been worried sick when he had failed to show up for so many hours. “What in god’s name happened to you?”
Chuck tried to kiss her but she backed away laughing, not wishing to become plastered with coal dust. “It’s a long story. Let me get cleaned up and I’ll tell you everything.”
But before he could leave, two of the men approached him aggressively and seized his arms. “Sikorski wants to talk to you… in the basement.”
“What- What’s going on?” Anna demanded, totally bewildered.
“And you are not to follow. Sikorski’s orders,” one of the partisans hissed at her. They virtually frog-marched Chuck to the basement.
“Before we shoot you, we need to know your real name,” Sikorski blandly asked of Chuck who was bound to a chair, his hands tied behind his back.
“You are making a mistake, I-“
Sikorski slapped him in the face. “Your name.”
“I am Karol Kowalski.”
“Wrong answer. Try harder.” Sikorski slapped him in the face again.
“God dammit, you are making a mistake. I am who I say I am!” This time Sikorski punched him in the face.
“You missed a target from 300 yards… twice. It’s obvious to me that you did not wish to kill one of your German compatriots.”
“I told Nataniel that I am not a good marksman. I TRIED to hit the bloody German but I missed. You should-“
Sikorski punched him in the face again. “You are a German spy and we need to know what you know before we kill you,” he hissed.
They were interrupted by an incessant banging at the door. Undoubtedly Anna, thought Sikorski. He tried ignoring it at first but realized it wasn’t going to stop. Sighing heavily, he ordered, “Open the door.”
Anna looked with dismay at the scene in front of her. “I need to talk to you, please.” She could barely conceal her outrage and contempt.
Sikorski sighed again. “I will be back. See that he doesn’t escape.”
Alone in his makeshift office, she demanded angrily, “What in god’s name are you doing!”
“I am getting information from a German spy,” he calmly replied.
“Karol is NOT a German spy!” She retorted.
“Says the woman who is his lover,” he sardonically answered.
“Yes, I am his lover… who’s been with him night and day for over six months. Do you not think I would know if he was a spy?”
“Your judgement is being clouded by your nighttime activities.”
Anna flushed red, more from anger than embarrassment. “I am Polish first, Sikorski. I would have hoped you know that. If Karol was a traitor, I would have shot him myself, even if I was crying while doing it. I have put him through numerous little tests and he has passed every single one of them. Or do you think this poor little Polish woman is too stupid or besotted to properly determine what is in this man’s heart?”
“Now Anna, I am not saying that. You have been a good soldier, but-“
“But NOTHING!” She shouted. “You either trust me or you don’t. I tell you I have watched and carefully observed Karol for SIX MONTHS. He is NOT a German spy. He hates them as much as we do.”
“He missed an easy target twice. You have to admit that is very suspicious.”
“So we kill people now because they are SUSPICIOUS?! It’s not possible that he really is a lousy shot? Why fight the Nazis if we start acting like them? Might as well join them, right?” She stared levelly at him. “There are more ways to lose this war than on the battlefield, Major.”
Sikorski pondered this. This woman thinks pretty deeply, he mused. Anna continued, “Have any of our missions been compromised since Karol joined us? NO… Well, except when Hubal was killed and we know the Germans tortured the information out of Luiza about his mission. If Karol is a spy, he’s been a pretty lousy one, wouldn’t you say? In fact, I’d have to say he’s the worst agent the Gestapo have ever produced.”
This woman has a point, he thought.
“Look, Major, you are our leader and it is your job to be wary of anyone who might be a threat to us, but Karol hasn’t been. We have not been ambushed on a single solitary mission since he’s been here. Don’t you find that a little bit unusual if there’s a German spy here informing those pigs about these missions?” She paused thinking, then continued, “So, you’re suspicious. Stay suspicious. Do not give him any critical information. Keep him away from any mission briefings. But for god’s sake, do not shoot him simply because you suspect him. That would be so GERMAN of you.”
Sikorski deliberated, for quite a long while this time. “Okay, Anna. Karol lives… for the time being. I will follow your suggestions.”
Anna breathed a sigh of relief. “But one more thing,” Sikorski grew stern. “I cannot allow what is going on between the two of you to continue much longer. I am not so stupid as to think you will be able keep your hands off each other as long as you are together.”
Anna flushed even more deeply.
“But as soon as I can, you will be reassigned. And one more thing…” He snarled, “Do not ever call me a German again!”
Later on, clean and yet bruised around the face, “I don’t know what you said to Sikorski, but thank you,” he said to Anna. “I thought I was a goner for sure.”
She hugged him tightly. It scared her to think how close she came to having lost him. How am I ever going to be able to live without him once he leaves, she glumly thought.
Piotr gazed at Sikorski amusedly. “So, I gather she talked you out of shooting him.”
“She made a number of good points.” He looked at Piotr threateningly. “And I don’t need you questioning my judgement,” he thundered.
Piotr was completely unaffected. He calmly replied, “Okay, okay. I’m not questioning your judgement. In fact, I’ve been with the bastard longer than you, and I don’t believe he’s Gestapo. The only thing I have against him is that he’s cornered the market on Anna.”
Somewhat mollified, Sikorski answered, “We’re back to keeping him on surveillance missions only. He seems to be a lousy shot anyways. He gets no information whatsoever on any of our other missions. Anna has already been told this.”
“And there’s one other benefit I can see,” Piotr added.
“What’s that?”
“Anna already is a great operative. One of our best. She is much happier when he’s around. She might even quit if we shot him. He might not be worth much but we don’t want to lose her.”
“Good point,” he answered. “Now get the hell out of here.”
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡl51GBN2uqi
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡuAfcbT40gy
Poland September 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡINFY07a2VU
Anna sighed as she snuggled up to Chuck. “We won’t have many more days like this, love. It’s already been a week and I’m surprised Sikorski hasn’t reassigned me yet. I just hope that my new assignment, when it comes, is near enough that we’ll be able to see each other now and then.”
Chuck was disquieted by their pending separation also. “We’ll find a way, Anna. We’ll find a way no matter how far away you are.”
She tried to brighten the mood. “So tell me more about your time, Mr. Future Man.”
But Chuck was not so easily swayed from his gloomy mood. “It’s not all peaches and cream, Anna. There are things that are not so great in my time. For example, people in my country are being convicted by the media before they even get a chance at trial.”
“By media you mean radio and newspapers? How is this possible?”
“Media has advanced greatly in my time. Radio and newspapers still exist, yes. But there are many other avenues of information such as television and the internet. I’ll explain what these are another time but trust me when I say anyone can find out about anything instantly from the comfort of their home. And unfortunately anyone can also make up phony news, again, from the comfort of their home. This information could be wrong but it still affects the opinions of many. Conspiracy theories abound. Some of them are ridiculous but many still believe them. As an example, the atrocities happening right here in Poland now will be denied by some as fabrication made up by one group or another. And some will believe this.”
Anna frowned. This was something she clearly did not want to hear. “That is awful. Won’t there be survivors to testify?”
“Yes, but then others will claim they’re lying. It becomes more and more difficult to know what’s true and what isn’t.” He paused, “Then you have the growth of fundamentalism.”
“Fundamentalism? What is this?”
“Well basically it’s a rise in the literal interpretation of both Christianity and Islam that-“
“Whoa, Karol! I do not understand at all what you are saying.”
Chuck smiled, “Okay, Anna, let me put it this way. Some religious groups are using their religious beliefs to justify killing lots of people in the name of God. They are also using their beliefs to justify oppressing women and hating all other people who do not share their beliefs. And these groups are growing at an alarming rate.”
“And Christians are also doing this?” She asked somewhat shocked.
“Yes, I’m afraid so.”
“Did they not learn about the part that says, ‘Thou shalt not kill’ or the part that says, “Love thy neighbor as thyself’?”
“I guess not, sweetie.”
“Karol, this is awful.” She sighed loudly, “Will people never change? Will this killing always go on? I would have thought the knowledge gained from your advanced science would end this nonsense.”
“These groups tend to discount the findings of science as false and originating from the devil. Fortunately, these views are only held by a small minority. However, this minority is creating a lot of turmoil and in my country are even starting to affect some of what is being taught in schools.”
“So people are still killing people,” Anna sighed.
“Yes. Science may advance, but human beings are still human beings. At least they’re not killing people in the same numbers as what’s happening now. Six million Jews will be murdered by the Nazis before this war is over.” Chuck looked sadly at Anna, “And six million Poles.”
“What!” Anna teared up. “Six million Poles!” She had heard this before but it still rocked her every time she heard it.
“Yes, I’m afraid so, sweetheart. And over 60 million people will die before this war is over.”
“So, I DO have a good chance of dying before this is over.” She looked earnestly at Chuck. “Did you ask the computer if I survive, Karol? I understand you don’t want me to know but do you know?”
“I do not, Anna, and I did not ask for the same reasons I stopped you from doing that. I don’t think it’s good for anyone to know when they are going to die.”
“Okay, Karol, I guess I understand. Whether I survive or not is really not that important. Poland will be free! We shall have the opportunity to create a new society, a better society that-“
“No Anna. Stop.” Chuck looked at her even more unhappily. “Poland will not be free.”
“But you said we won the war!” Anna was perplexed and then began to grow angry. “Did you lie to me, Karol? To make me feel good?”
Chuck regarded her tenderly, “I would never lie to you, sweetheart. The Allies DID win the war. But remember I told you that Stalin switched sides and became part of the Allies? After the war, the Soviets took over Poland and most of eastern Europe. They became run by the Kremlin, even though Stalin claimed they were free.”
“I should have known better,” Anna muttered. “Poland will never be free.”
“Actually it will be free… but not until 1989. It remains free to the present day – my time, I mean. But from 1945 to 1989, it will not be.”
He looked at her meaningfully, “What that means for you, Anna, is that you must leave Poland immediately after the war. There will be chaos then and that would afford you the best opportunity to leave.”
“I will not leave my country,” she adamantly retorted. “I will not abandon her.” She glared fiercely at him.
“No Anna, you MUST! Stalin and the Polish communists will kill or imprison most of the other partisans. They will-“
“So THAT is why the communist partisans won’t join the Home Army,” Anna interrupted. “They have their own agenda.”
“No doubt directed by Stalin,” added Chuck. He looked soberly at her, “You must leave Poland, Anna. Do not go anywhere in Eastern Europe. France, Britain, or America would be your best bet.”
“Okay, Karol, I will consider it.”
Chuck knew her very well. She still hadn’t been convinced. “Please, Anna, PLEASE! You must leave. You MUST! You asked me if you survive the war. I can pretty much guarantee that you WON’T survive if you stay in Poland. You are part of the Home Army. The Communist partisans or the Soviets will definitely kill you.” He grabbed her by the shoulders and looked penetratingly into her eyes. “Promise me. PROMISE ME you will leave!”
Anna, shaken by his intensity, weakly promised. “Okay, Karol, I will.”
This time he knew he had finally convinced her. “There’s more I wish to tell you. Do you understand what the stock market is?”
“I am not a child, Karol. Of course I know what a stock market is.”
“Good. Then listen carefully. There are certain stocks I want you to invest in.”
“Now THAT, I would not know how to do,” she blushed.
“Never mind about that. You use a stock broker. Oh, you’ll figure it out. It’s the least of my worries. Anyway, in the mid-1950s, put all the money you can gather into a company called IBM. That should give you a good start. Then-“
“Wait a minute, please Karol.” She got out of bed, hunted for and found a piece of paper and a pencil. “Okay, IBM mid-1950s,” she said aloud and then wrote.
“Good. That should give you a really good start. Then in 1966, invest in McDonalds.”
Once again, scribbling on the paper, “Donalds, 1966.”
“No, not ‘Donalds.’ Mic-don-alds. M-c-D-o-n-a-l-d-s,” he spelled out.
“These are American companies, no?”
“Yes they are. America will be booming for at least 40 years after World War 2.”
“World War 2? That is what this war will be called? World War 2?”
“Yes, and the Great War will subsequently be referred to as World War 1.”
“That makes sense,” she mused.
He continued, “In 1987, invest in Microsoft. That’s M-i-c-r-o-s-o-f-t. Then in 2005, invest in Google. That’s G-o-o-g-l-e.”
Anna laughed. “There will be a company called ‘Google’? What kind of name is that?”
“A name that will make you millions of dollars. Google is worth hundreds of billions of dollars in 2018.” He gave her a very satisfied look, “If you do as I say here, Anna, you may well be a billionaire by time you reach my time.” He paused, “If you live that long, that is.”
She gazed at him sorrowfully. “I do not care about the money, Karol. I would much prefer to live my life with you.”
Me too, my love, me too, he thought, drawing her back into his arms but saying nothing. They both knew that was very unlikely to happen.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡPDWBEKD8Jv
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡh1OQJMKL6j
Poland September 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡQE94u6vzei
The men were leaving the barracks. Guard duty had been their lot for the last few months. The Unteroffizier tapped Josef on the arm. “Josef, if I could have a word with you.” The few remaining men paused at the door, having overheard their Master Sergeant. Wilhelm was clearly worried. Josef had been becoming more and more vocal about his disapproval of what was going on lately. This cannot be anything good, Wilhelm thought.
“What are you waiting for, “ barked the Unteroffizier to the rest of the men. “Get the hell out of here and go do your duty.” The last of the men having hurriedly departed, he turned toward Josef. “I have been observing you lately, Josef. You are clearly unhappy. What exactly is the problem? Do you miss your family?”
Josef didn’t answer. Of course he missed his family but he knew that the Master Sergeant already knew that. This wasn’t the reason for this conversation.
“Well? Josef, I asked you a question.”
How much can I tell this man? He had little feel for what this man’s political views might be. He remained silent.
“Okay, Josef, I have a pretty good idea of what’s been bothering you. You are a good soldier. I have seen you in battle. You are brave and you would do anything for your comrades.” He sighed, “But you do not like what’s been going on lately, do you?”
Josef nodded. There was no point hiding what the Unteroffizier clearly already knew.
He sighed again. “You do not know how I myself feel about all this, do you Josef?”
Josef nodded again. The Master Sergeant’s eyes bore into Josef. “But what you don’t seem to understand is it doesn’t MATTER what I think or feel. It doesn’t MATTER whether I approve or disapprove. We are soldiers. We are given orders. We carry out those orders. Do you understand?”
“But-“
“There is no ‘but,’ Josef,” growled the Unteroffizier. “What you feel about this DOES NOT MATTER! Your job is to follow orders. That’s it. Do you understand?”
“Yes sir,” Josef answered, barely audible.
“What DOES matter to me is that your attitude and what you’ve been saying lately might be having a negative effect on our squad. That DOES matter to me! So I am ordering you, do you understand, ORDERING you, to keep your opinions to yourself. You may think or feel any way you want but do not express these feelings aloud. I hope I have made myself clear.”
“Yes sir.”
“Good. You are dismissed.” He is a good soldier and, truth be told, some of what he believes is not all that wrong but I simply cannot allow anything that would negatively affect the morale of this squad.
Josef returned the Unteroffizier’s salute and exited the barracks, feeling somewhat disquieted. I never imagined in a million years I would be part of something so horrible. And yet, I can do nothing about it. Actually, WE can do nothing about it. Is that how it works? We are given orders by some madmen at the top and then we all do our duty and obey those orders because we are soldiers. Soldiers who must obey orders, no questions asked.
Wilhelm was anxious to know what had transpired with the Master Sergeant. “So, what happened?”
“I was basically told to shut up and just follow orders when given.”
That was a matter of time, thought Willhelm. It could have been worse… much worse. “I think the Unteroffizier is correct, Josef. It is not up to us to decide whether the orders are good or not. We are just to obey what’s given.”
“Really Wilhelm? So if I’m ordered to kill you, I should not question and just do it?”
Wilhelm began, “Well, if it’s ME now, then-“ he looked over at his friend and realized now was not the time to joke. “I don’t know, Josef. How can an army operate if the soldiers decide what orders they’ll follow and which ones they won’t? I don’t think they’d be very effective.”
“So, if you were told to kill one of my children, you’d do it?” Josef persisted.
“I guess one has to trust that his superiors will not give impossible orders.”
“Yeah, is that so? Well just look around Wilhelm. Look at what’s going on. Are these reasonable orders, do you think? Killing women and children who’ve done nothing wrong except perhaps being Polish or Jewish?”
Wilhelm sighed, “You’re doing exactly what the Unteroffizier told you not to do. It’s dangerous, Josef. Can’t you see that? Can you not just keep your opinions to yourself?” He hated saying these things to his friend who might even be right about what was going on. But that wasn’t the point. Keeping him alive was the point.
“I’ll try, Wilhelm. I’ll try. For my family’s sake. For your sake. But I’m not happy about it.” He walked off to be alone. He needed to be alone. Even thoughts of Marta couldn’t console him this time.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡTbNs8XMwC3
A few days later found Josef’s squad guarding the armory at Zajecza St. near the Vistula River. It was near midnight and things had been relatively calm. Josef actually liked these nighttime duties as they were usually quiet and gave him plenty of time to think, mostly about Marta and his family.
“Jesus Christ, I’m so bored,” Wilhelm complained. “I hate these duties. Nobody is around. Nothing happens. And the time goes by so fucking slowly.”
“Would you rather have someone shooting at you?” Josef joked.
“No, I wouldn’t rather have someone shooting at me, smartass, but it’s just so goddamn boring.”
Gerhard piped in, “I WOULD like someone shooting at me. Give me an excuse to shoot more of these Poles.”
Josef and Wilhelm looked at each other. “Figures,” Wilhelm whispered.
A sudden boom exploded loudly about a hundred yards away. And then the air erupted with the sound of machine gun bullets, lots of machine gun bullets. Two of their squad fell to the ground, either dead or wounded.
“Fuck you Gerhard, you stupid bastard. Now you got your wish. I hope you’re happy,” Wilhelm snarled.
“They’re trying to raid the armory,” the Unteroffizier yelled. “Take cover, but hold your posts. They must not succeed.” He grabbed the radio, and urgently reported, “We are under attack at the Zajecza armory.” He looked around and tried to guess at the number of muzzle flashes coming from nearby buildings. “We are outnumbered but shall attempt to delay the attackers until reinforcements arrive.”
Josef and his squad tried firing back at the attackers but they were well concealed and it seemed they were only hitting buildings not men. Now and then, a flurry of shots would be followed by two or three of the partisans bursting out and rushing toward the flanks.
“If they make it to that toolshed, we are done,” the Unteroffizier muttered to himself. “They will have outflanked us and we’ll be completely exposed to enfilade fire.” He turned to his men. “Josef, Wilhelm! Go to that toolshed,” he barked, pointing. “They must not take it or we are done. Reinforcements will be arriving shortly. You must hold it. We will hold this position here.”
Josef and Wilhelm did not hesitate. They burst from cover and ran for all they were worth to the toolshed. Bullets zinged all around them but they made it safely to the shed.
“Wilhelm, are you okay?” Josef asked.
“I’m okay. You?” Wilhelm answered shakily, clearly very frightened.
“Never better,” Josef joked, hoping to put his friend at ease.
They peered out at the poorly-lit street. “I see five of the bastards trying to sneak up. Do you see them, Josef?”
“Yes. See the one second from right? He’s not fully covered. Let’s try him.” They both fired a burst and their unfortunate victim screamed and then fell.
“One down,” Josef murmured. A cacophony of shots followed, pinging off the metal walls of the toolshed, causing both men to duck.
“Fuck!” Wilhelm hissed.
One of the partisans managed to run to closer cover. Both men opened up on him but missed. Another tried but they managed to wound him this time. He crawled to safety. Josef could have shot him again but chose not to. He was clearly out of the fight. The partisans fired another burst as yet another one ran to the closer cover. He was carrying a panzerfaust (German equivalent to a bazooka) this time. They desperately tried shooting him but the incoming barrage was pinning them down.
“If he fires that goddam thing, we’re done for,” Josef calmly stated.
“I know,” Wilhelm glumly replied.
“Listen, Wilhelm, when they try to fire, the muzzle of that goddamn thing has a big bulb head which just has to stick out. Let’s try firing at the big bulb and see if we can get it to explode.”
Wilhelm looked at him doubtfully. Josef continued, “We have nothing to lose. If they manage to fire it, we’re dead anyway.”
Wilhelm nodded his assent. The moment the panzerfaust appeared, both men opened fire at it. Nothing happened. It didn’t explode as they hoped. However, it didn’t fire either. The Polish curses they heard soon after told them they had managed to damage it enough to disable it. Or maybe it had never worked in the first place. Josef and Wilhelm just didn’t care. They were able to hold their position until reinforcements arrived about ten minutes later. The partisans melted away into the night, except for the one they had wounded. Poor bastard, Josef thought. God knows what the Gestapo is going to do to him. Maybe I should have shot him again. Might have been doing him a favor.
Later on, the Unteroffizier congratulated the squad for a job well done. “I want to particularly congratulate Josef and Wilhelm. They were instrumental in our being able to prevent the raid on the armory.” The men cheered. Hard to understand that bastard Josef, the Master Sergeant thought later. A brave man. A good soldier. Just thinks too much.
Wilhelm walked up to Gerhard who was lying on his bunk. “If I ever hear you wishing for some action again, I’ll shoot you myself,” he warned. Gerhard looked up at him to see if he was joking. He wasn’t.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡw4Xuoft2NQ
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡv6XUebeBzw
Chapter 13
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡAxnMlm0t2I
Poland October 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡtmcGOT69qz
Anna’s hope that Sikorski had forgotten about reassigning her came to an end in early October. “So you see Anna, we’ve been lucky. One of Ludwig Fischer’s maids was inadvertently caught in a lapanka roundup and executed.” He paused, “I guess not so lucky for the maid. However, we have been able to embed you into his household on Canaletta street as a replacement for this poor unfortunate. As you already know, Fischer is the Nazi administrator for the Warsaw district. The intelligence you will be able to gather will be invaluable.”
Anna knew that her new mission was important and would greatly help the cause, but she couldn’t help being crestfallen at being separated from Chuck. “So I guess I no longer reside at this safe house?”
“You are correct. Your new residence will be located on Elektoraina street. It is not really a safe house per se, but belongs to people who are sympathetic to our cause, though they are not part of the resistance. They know who you are and have provided a room for you if you are not given a room at Fischers.”
That is not so bad, mused Anna. It is only a couple of miles from here. Hopefully, I won’t have to stay at Fischers. I’d never get to see Karol then.
“Now I’m not going to be so naive as to think you will avoid Karol completely. However, Olek and Marlena Nowak are risking their lives in harboring you, and I would hope that you respect that fact. I also hope you realize that the importance of this mission is much more vital than any love tryst.”
“Yes Major, I do.” Anna then worried about leaving Chuck here alone while he was still under suspicion. “So, ummm, will Karol be reassigned also?”
“That, my dear young lady, is none of your business.” Relenting when he saw her worried expression, “But I can assure you that no harm will come to him as long as we don’t get any new evidence that he is indeed a German infiltrator.”
“He is not, Major, I-“
“Enough of this Anna! You’ve made your case already. I don’t want to hear anything more on this subject. He will not be shot and that’s all you need to know.”
She looked sheepishly at him, “Yes sir. So when do I start?”
“Tomorrow… Fischer’s household will be expecting you tomorrow. The main housekeeper is Frau Edda Schmidt. She has no idea who you actually are. All reports indicate that she is a virulent Nazi. She speaks passable Polish so you must be on your guard whenever she is around.”
“God, how did you manage to get me embedded?”
“That is not your concern. And you should know better than to ask that question. If you should be captured, the less you know the better.”
Anna colored slightly. She was embarrassed at how unprofessional she was acting so far during this interview. “Yes Major, I’m sorry. Of course you are correct.”
“You are dismissed.”
Later that night Anna asked Piotr, “I have not seen Karol. Where is he?”
“He’s been sent on an overnight surveillance mission.” Piotr acted innocent but he knew what was going on. That Sikorski can be damn tough, he thought.
Anna was frustrated as she would not be able to at least say “goodbye” to him. Damn you Sikorski. You did that on purpose, you bastard.
Piotr read her emotion perfectly and relented. “I will let him know about your reassignment, Anna. Don’t worry.”
Anna arrived at Fischer’s household early the next morning. Frau Schmidt looked her over. She was not pleased with what she saw. Damn Polish peasant girl, was her conclusion. Why can’t they find some nice German girls for a change. “This is a GERMAN household, not a Polish one, and I expect you will live up to this standard.”
Anna looked at her quizzically, not having understood because Schmidt had said this in German. Schmidt noticed Anna’s expression. Stupid Polish peasant, she thought unkindly. Why didn’t they send me someone who could speak German. “You keep house very clean, yah?” She said in broken Polish. “You listen me all time.”
Anna caught the gist and couldn’t help but notice the attitude being displayed. Typical arrogant Nazi. Guess she doesn’t even realize she’s in POLAND where people speak POLISH. Hope I can manage not to kill her before this is over, she thought.
“You follow me,” Schmidt turned and headed up the stairs. Anna was led to a very small and dingy room in the attic. “This your room, weekdays only. Change clothes and eat lunch here. Find own room elsewhere weekends.”
Great! I don’t have to stay here all the time. She looked around. What a miserable room! Figures. Why would they treat the Polish nicely. Anna threw her meager belongings on the dilapidated bed. Probably infested with bed bugs
Meanwhile Chuck had returned home from his mission. I’m exhausted but I need to see Anna before I crash. A quick search produced no Anna. “Piotr, where’s Anna?”
Piotr looked at Chuck worriedly. This was not going to be good, he thought. All well, here goes, “She’s been reassigned, Karol. She left about an hour ago.”
And here I thought they were beginning to trust me when all they wanted was to clear me out before moving Anna. “So where has she been reassigned to?”
Piotr gazed thoughtfully at Chuck. “I don’t think I’m at liberty to say. You’ll need to see Sikorski but he’s not here right now.”
Chuck couldn’t sleep waiting for Sikorski who finally arrived a couple of hours later.
“So where is she?” Chuck demanded.
“Who?” Sikorski deadpanned.
“Don’t get cute with me, Sikorski. You know damn well who I mean.” Chuck was rapidly growing annoyed, a hair trigger away from anger.
“Yes, well, I don’t think my main job is to keep track of your lovers.”
That pretty much did it. Chuck colored and turned very angry. “Just tell me where she is,” he growled.
“Who are you to be making demands of me?” Sikorski retorted.
“So you’re not going to tell me, right?”
Just then Robek entered the room. “Major, Anna seemed to have been accepted into Fischer’s household without any difficulty,” he unsuspectingly reported.
“Fischer? Ludwig Fischer? Warsaw’s main administrator?” He stared darkly at Sikorski. “FUCK! Jesus Christ, Sikorski, that’s fucking dangerous!”
“I didn’t know we were running a boarding school here, Kowalski.”
“Goddamit, I know that. But that fucking Fischer is a monster. If she gets captured, who knows what that bastard will do to her.”
Sikorski knew that Chuck loved her and relented a bit. “Karol, she understands the danger. She could have refused the mission. But that little lady has the heart of a lion. You are fortunate to have someone like Anna loving you. Now get out of here before I really do have you shot.” Sikorski had simply had enough of Chuck.
Chuck knew he was right. And yet, the frustration boiled up in him that there was nothing he could now do to protect her. “Okay, Major. Okay… but just so you understand: if anything happens to her, you and I are going to have a serious ‘conversation.’” He turned and stormed out the door, very angry and also very worried.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡGbj6MlUoc3
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡItCBcgfiPc
Poland October 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡcxO9wbRwEZ
Two of Fischer’s guards were having a discussion in the garden outside of his residence. “That new housemaid is quite the looker, isn’t she, Gerhard?”
He grinned, “I’d say, Jurgen. She could ‘polish my appliances’ anytime she wanted.”
“Don’t think you’d have much of a chance though. I’ve tried being friendly but she pretty much ignores me,” Jurgen lamented. He paused thoughtfully, “You know, there’s something familiar about her. I think I’ve seen her before. I just can’t remember where.”
“Ha! You think you’d remember with a looker like that. Maybe-“
Jurgen’s eyes widened. “Jesus! She’s pixie-ish, curly blonde hair, blue eyes.” He almost shouted, “I need to see the Commandant, right now!”
About ten minutes later, Jurgen looked distinctly uncomfortable under the glare of his Commandant’s eyes. “So what is so important, Private, that you saw the need to pull me from a rather important meeting?”
Jurgen gulped, no longer so sure of what he was about to report. “Commandant, do you remember the assassination of that SS officer Koch back last December?”
“Yes I do. I also remember the Poles paid a heavy price for that atrocity.”
“Were you also aware I was one of Koch’s guards?” Jurgen was uneasy revealing this about himself. One never knew how his volatile commandant might react to such news.
“No, I was not. You didn’t do a very good job guarding him then, did you.” Fischer eyed him sternly.
Jurgen thought, I certainly did pay for it, didn’t I, even though it was not my fault that no one was posted in the back of that girl’s apartment. I was lucky I wasn’t shot. He gulped,“No, I did not Sir, but I’m confident that will never happen again.”
“I certainly hope so, Private.”
“Anyway sir, Koch was led into the trap by a young blonde lady with blue eyes and curly blonde hair, a woman who looks a lot like that new housemaid of yours, Anna.”
Fischer considered him thoughtfully. “I’ve noticed that housemaid. She is nice to look at, isn’t she.” He levelled his gaze on Jurgen. “Are you sure about this?”
Jurgen was a bit nervous. “I can’t be positive sir. I only got a glimpse of the assassin before Koch entered her apartment, but if it’s not her, she does bear a strong resemblance.”
“Hmmm… Okay, Private, thank you for the information. You are dismissed.” Jurgen hurriedly retreated from the room, thankful to have done his duty without any untoward consequences.
Anna was sweeping the kitchen floor when two men accompanied by Fischer came up to her and politely asked in perfect Polish, “Miss, we need to have a word with you. If you would follow us please.” Anna tried not to panic. She knew this couldn’t be good. She was led to the basement, Fischer and one of the men in front, and the other behind her who was carrying a black bag.
“Please sit down… Anna, is it?” One of the men directed. She did as she was told. All pretense of civility then disappeared. Her fears were justified as her hands were immediately and roughly tied behind her back, and her legs were tied to the chair.
“Commandant Fischer, what is going on?” she spluttered.
“Shut up, bitch!” One of the men slapped her across the face. “We know you are part of the terrorists!”
Anna began to fight for her life. She suspected that the Gestapo agent might be bluffing. She looked beseechingly at Fischer. It was not hard to act scared because she was actually terrified. “Commandant, please! I do not know what they’re talking about!”
That earned her another painful slap. “Liar!” the Gestapo agent snarled. “You killed Koch and now you’re probably here to kill the Commandant.”
Goddamit, how did they find out? She wondered. But she knew if she was to have any chance at all, she could never confess to it. “Who?” She whimpered. This time she was punched brutally in the stomach. She gasped and fought to gain her breath.
“Koch, you Polish bitch. SS-Oberfuhrer Koch.” She was punched again which caused her to retch.
The session continued like this for the next few hours. Anna held steadfast. She knew all too well her life depended on it.
Finally, more desperate to break her down, one of the Gestapo agents calmly commented, “Such pretty fingers. I hope you have appreciated them.” He reached into the bag and pulled out what looked like a tile cutter. “Now we’ll see if you’re more willing to tell us the truth.” Anna gulped. This is what had broken Luiza. She prayed will all her might that she’d be able to resist. She wanted to curse at the Gestapo agent, try to at least spit at him, but she knew she must continue her act of the meek and confused innocent.
Meanwhile back at the safe house, Sikorski, Chuck, and some of the other partisans were eating their dinner when Radomir rushed in with the bad news. “Major, Anna has been arrested and is being interrogated by the Gestapo.”
Sikorski was able to get this information through the other agent they had embedded in Fischer’s household, an agent Anna knew nothing about. This agent was the caretaker who took care of the landscaping.
Sikorski began, “Are you sure? We-“ He was interrupted by Chuck who had flung himself on top of him and began raining blows on his face.
“You fucking bastard! I knew this would happen!” Chuck was in a complete rage as he continued to pummel Sikorski who was too shocked to do anything but to try and cover up against Chuck’s onslaught.
At first too stunned to react, the partisans belatedly pulled Chuck off their commander. He struggled mightily to get back at Sikorski but they held on firmly. “I should have you shot for this,” Sikorski raged. But reason began to reassert itself as he looked over at Chuck, who was still struggling with tears welling in his eyes. “Lock him in the storage room,” he commanded.
Chuck safely locked away, he met with Piotr. “Is there any chance of extracting her?”
“No, I’m afraid not Major. She is being held in Fischer’s basement. His residence is very well guarded. It would be suicide to try and rescue her.”
Sikorski sighed, “Okay then. Keep me posted. We’ll have to leave this safe house. Just a matter of time before the Gestapo breaks her down. And for god’s sake, keep that lunatic Karol away from me.”
Back at Fischer’s residence, Jurgen was talking to one of the other guards, Gunter, who was unaware of what was happening to Anna. Gunter was recollecting events from last October, just after the invasion. Ironically, he started talking about Anna. “Jurgen, do you know who that new housemaid is?”
“Yes, Koch’s assassin, no? I already reported to the commandant.”
“What? Koch’s assassin? No, no, no. She was the barmaid who got spanked that time, remember? Such a fine ass that soldier turned a nice shade of red, remember?”
Oh Christ! He’s right! Jurgen was appalled. Could he have confused the assassin with the barmaid? He never considered that they might be the same person. He needed to talk to the Commandant again before anything happened to that poor woman.
Once again, he stood before Fischer. Only this time Fischer was furious at him. “You made a MISTAKE! The woman was not an assassin but one who got SPANKED?! First Koch and now this. You’re just the fuckup to end all fuckups, aren’t you?”
Jurgen trembled, “But Commandant, it was almost a year ago. I got confused, is all. I knew I had seen her before but completely forgot about that spanking.”
“Get the fuck out of here. And tell your squad leader I would like to see him in about an hour.” Jurgen gulped. This wasn’t good. It wasn’t good at all.
Normally Fischer would have Anna killed anyway. What was one more Polish peasant? But that woman was pretty good looking and Fischer believed there might be future possibilities with her. She wasn’t Jewish after all, and the Nazi party only forbade liaisons with Jews.
Fischer returned to the basement. Luckily for Anna, they had not yet started on her fingers. One of them had just started the process of placing one of her fingers onto the tile cutter. Anna’s struggles were useless as one of the other agents held her hand securely. Fischer yelled out, “STOP!” There’s been a mistake.”
Both agents looked at him. “Are you certain, commandant? We have found this technique always works at getting the truth.”
Fischer was chagrined. “It turns out this woman is what she appears to be, a housemaid who apparently used to be a barmaid. I was given some bad information about her.”
The agent looked at Fischer. “Should we take her away?”
Fischer understood the unspoken meaning but he had already decided to save her. “No, that won’t be necessary.” He dismissed the Gestapo agents. By this time, Anna’s nose was broken, her face was bloody, and her eyes were nearly closed shut. He turned to Anna. “It appears we have made an unfortunate error, Anna. It turns out that you are innocent. I am truly sorry for what has happened.” He tried to appear as contrite as he could before this Polish peasant. “You will return to your room. You will be tended to by my personal physician and you will not have to return to duty until you are fully recovered.”
Anna barely heard him through all the pain but she heard enough to know that somehow she was saved. She didn’t understand why but she found she didn’t really care if she didn’t know why. She was safe, she wouldn’t have to endure any more pain, and that was all that mattered.
Back at the safe house a few hours later, Sikorski asked Piotr. “Why was she released? It just doesn’t make any sense. We will have to watch her carefully to make sure she hasn’t been turned.”
Piotr snorted, “I know Anna very well. She would never turn on us. In fact, while I agree it is prudent to change locations, I would be willing to bet the Germans didn’t get a speck of information from her.”
“You may very well be right, Piotr. You know her better than me but I think we still have to be careful. She is not to be given any information at all about our plans for the next little while. And try to see if we can find out why she was released.”
A few moments later, Sikorski was shouting through the door of the storeroom. “Do you hear me, you stupid asshole? Anna is safe. She has been declared innocent and is even being taken care of by Fischer’s doctor.” He was taking no chances. Two of his burliest men were accompanying him. “I am going to open the door. You will behave yourself unless you want to spend the next month in there or better yet, unless you want to be shot. Just give me an excuse, you bastard. It is actually my preference to have you shot. Do you understand?”
A feeling of profound relief coursed through Chuck’s body. She was safe. Anna was safe. He had been certain she would be killed.
“I ask you again. Can we open this door without any shenanigans from you?”
Chuck snarled, “Okay. I won’t do anything stupid.”
They opened the door warily. Chuck glared at Sikorski, and then walked by him and up the stairs.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡTP6vKHzzWh
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡUeONrsMaUD
Chapter 14
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡX6rgRSTy6g
Poland October 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡpNLNX23i2G
“So professor, are you writing the next great essay?” Wilhelm joked. “Wait, I know. You’re writing a letter to Hitler telling him what to do next.”
Josef grinned, “Very funny. You know full well that I’m writing a letter to Marta.”
“Marta… Marta… hmmm. Is that the woman you met last night at the beerhall?”
Josef decided to play along. “Yes, Wilhelm, it is indeed the woman from last night. She was complaining about you. She said that you couldn’t get it up no matter how hard she tried.”
Wilhelm laughed. “I can introduce you to a few women who will testify that isn’t true. In fact, they will get a dreamy look on their faces as they’re remembering their time with me. They will cry and beseech you, ‘where is Wilhelm, where is Wilhelm?’”
“The dreamy look no doubt comes from the fact they were drunk out of their minds by time they met you. Not to mention they were recent graduates from the School for the Blind.”
Gerhard was paying attention, unnoticed by both of them. He was enjoying the banter despite his violent opposition to most of Josef’s opinions. They’re both good guys, he allowed. Too bad Josef has such crazy ideas.
Josef had plenty of time to write the last few months. Things could almost be said to be boring, despite the fact they were supposedly at war. He had expected the squad to be transferred to France for the action last Spring but it had never happened. He wished it had. He was not enjoying the police function his squad was performing and would have preferred combat even if it was more dangerous.
“So Marta,” he continued writing, “I am pretty safe here as there is virtually no combat taking place. I would have to be pretty unlucky to be attacked by the Polish partisans as we usually are not guarding anything too important. I don’t remember if I mentioned it before that we are living in a barracks in Warsaw that used to be a boarding school, I think. It is pretty comfortable, much better than living in field tents.”
He paused thoughtfully. “Marta there are things going on here that I am not at liberty to say. If these things ever become known and I do not survive the war, you must know that I never partook in these activities, that I would rather have died than participate.” He paused again, wondering if the censors would let this part pass, if what he had written would even get him in trouble. He fervently hoped they would let it pass. She had to know this. She had to.
“Anyway, sweetheart, I love you, I miss you terribly, and tell my little munchkins their papa loves them with all his heart,” Josef closed. He read the letter over and looked at Wilhelm who couldn’t help noticing the wistful look on Josef’s face. Someday maybe I’ll meet someone who can put that look on my face, he fervently yearned.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡxqendGmuEB
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡxwACuAJ76J
Poland, October 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡaahTKLJcum
Anna and Karol’s lovemaking was frantic and intense. They were probably making more noise than they should have in the room the Nowaks had provided Anna but it had been almost a month since they’d last seen each other. Anna sighed dreamily and then innocently stated, “Just when I thought all the bruises were gone. I think I’ll have to call Fischer’s doctor back to take care of the new ones I seem to have mysteriously gotten lately.”
Her sexy grin together with her body pressed closely to him got Chuck going all over again. “I think I’ll have to discipline you with a few more bruises,” he said huskily.
“Oh papa, I was so hoping you would say that,” she grinned mischievously.
They were finally ready to talk after they had gone at it yet again. “I don’t understand how you got the Nowaks to agree to this,” Chuck asked, basking in the afterglow of their lovemaking. “I mean, I’m not complaining but how did you convince them?”
“It was easy,” Anna smiled, nestling further into Chuck. “I told them you were my husband.” And little do you know how much I wish I was really your wife, she mused.
“Hah!” Chuck laughed surprised. “So simple.” He smiled at her, thinking, I would have no problems at all with being your husband. I wish it were possible.
These moments are precious, mused Anna. “Karol, tell me about your childhood. I know nothing about this.”
“Well, I was an army brat.”
“Oh yes, I can see that you must have been a brat,” Anna grinned.
“Not that kind of brat, Anna. Well, maybe a little bit. But ‘army brat’ means that my father was in the American Marines, and we moved around the world quite a bit. We moved from base to base. We rarely lived in one place more than a year.”
“America has bases all over the world?” Anna was surprised. This was not the isolationist USA she was familiar with. All of occupied Europe fervently wished America would get involved in the war to no avail.
“Yes, we do. Our leaders have learned that trying to ignore the rest of the world simply doesn’t work. We were actually attacked by Japan in December, 1941. Most of our Pacific fleet was destroyed at Pearl Harbour, Hawaii.”
Anna interrupted, “You know it still sounds strange to hear you talking about the future as if it was in the past but I guess it is the past for you.” She paused, “I’m sorry for interrupting. Please go on. What were your parents like?”
“They were great actually. Dad taught me what it means to be a man and-“
Anna interrupted again, grinning impishly, “I’ll certainly agree to that!”
Chuck smiled, “He was strict but fair. He instilled in me all the values and sense of personal integrity I have today.” He grew thoughtful. “There was the time when I was six years old…
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡEQOusIw5kD
Virginia USA, April 1991
“Raymond, I think you need to have a talk with your son. I found a bunch of chocolate bars hidden under his bed. He won’t tell me where he got them but I think we both have a pretty good idea.”
Chuck knew he was in serious trouble for having stolen those chocolate bars. It had been so easy. Mr. Adams had left his counter to receive an order at the back of the store. Chuck was left alone with the chocolate bars which seemed to be just staring at him. The temptation had been too hard to resist.
Raymond climbed the stairs to his son’s room. “So Chuckie, I hear you’ve mysteriously gotten a bunch of chocolate bars,” his dad said in a somber voice.
Chuck gulped. “Yes sir.”
“So where did you get them?”
“Ummm, I, uhh-“
“I asked you a question, young man,” his father growled.
Chuck hung his head. He knew he had to come clean. “I s-stole them, sir, from Mr. Adams’ store.”
Chuck looked up at this father’s eyes boring into him. “Do the Bankowskis steal, son?”
Chuck felt terribly ashamed, “No sir.”
“Stealing is wrong… and the Bankowskis never steal.” He paused, “Get your coat and those chocolate bars. We’re going to Mr. Adams’ place to return his chocolate bars.”
Chuck started to complain, “Dad, I can’t do that!” He couldn’t face Mr. Adams. But one look at his dad’s face warned him he needed to do as he was told. The short walk to Adams’ convenience store didn’t last long enough as far as Chuck was concerned. He was mortified at having to confront Mr. Adams. They entered the store. “Jerry, my son has something that belongs to you. He’d like to return them.”
Jerry looked a bit confused and a little surprised when Chuck pulled a bunch of chocolate bars out of the paper grocery bag he had been carrying. He never imagined Raymond Bankowski’s son would steal. Raymond was such a straight arrow.
Chuck handed the bars over to Adams. “I’m very disappointed in you Chuckie,” Adams admonished. Chuckie hung his head. He had never felt so ashamed in all his life.
“And what do you say to Mr. Adams?” His father growled.
Chuck was confused at first but then he got it. “I’m s-sorry, Mr. Adams. I’ll never do it again.”
Adams’ first instinct was to admonish the boy further but relented when he saw the tears forming in Chuck’s eyes. “Okay, young man. Apology accepted. I hope I can trust you in the future.”
“And Mr. Adams, my son has agreed to help around here for the next month or so. He will be showing up after school, if that’s okay with you.”
Chuck hadn’t expected this. In fact, his father had never mentioned it to him. He knew better than to complain though.
Adams studied Chuck’s father. This kid’s lucky to have such a good dad. He turned to Chuck, “That’ll be fine. I’m sure I can find some things for this young lad to do.”
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ5Qxu6OBU7s
Poland, November 1940
Chuck smiled at the memory. His father had never hit him. He had better, wiser ways of disciplining. Chuck had never stolen again.
“Are you still with me, Karol?” Anna asked after his long pause.
“As I was saying,” Chuck cleared his throat, “My mom gave me all the love a young boy needs, without coddling me too much.” He paused thoughtfully, “I always knew I wanted to be a pilot, so I joined the Air Force as soon as I was old enough. Turns out I was good at it, so I eventually became a test pilot. After a few years doing that, I decided I wanted to be an astronaut.”
“Astronaut? You’ve used that word before. What is it?”
“A pilot who goes into outer space. Anyway, as I was saying,” he gave her a slight reproachful look for having interrupted him again, “I wanted to be an astronaut, but I was turned down. There were a lot of pilots applying. I was simply a victim of the numbers. That’s when I decided to leave the Air Force and chase the money, so to speak. I became a test pilot for Boeing.”
Responding to her quizzical look, he explained, “Boeing is an American company that manufactures airplanes. They are small now but will become very big after the war. And that’s the short and sweet history of Karol Bankowski, also known as Kowalski. What about you Anna? What’s your story?”
Anna hesitated. Chuck sensed her reluctance. “Anna? Sweetheart, you don’t have to tell me anything if you don’t want to.”
Surprisingly, she realized that she DID want to. “My parents died in a car accident when I was eight.”
“Oh sweetie, I’m so sorry.”
“It happened a long time ago, Karol. I wish it didn’t happen but I’m okay with it now. They were good parents. They loved me and I adored them. We were very well off. I was sent to the best schools and I loved it. I was a good student. I had an aptitude for learning. My Polish was excellent, as an example.”
Yes, I can see your intelligence in everything you do, he thought. And your vocabulary has always been exceptional.
She sobered, “Things changed after they died. I was sent to my uncle Tomasz. I was allowed to continue my studies. My uncle was strict but pretty good to me until I turned 12, then everything went to hell. He started paying more attention to me than was healthy.”
“Oh no,” Chuck groaned.
It was Anna’s turn to grow thoughtful.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡWDwlOziOi8
Poland, July 1933 – September 1936
“Uncle, uncle,” the excited 12-year-old Anna rushed into her Uncle Tomasz’s study. “I got an A in my Polish composition. Mr. Donarski said my story was excellent. He said he couldn’t believe someone so young had written it.”
“That’s wonderful, Anna. Come here sweetheart.” Tomasz pulled the young girl onto his lap. Anna had always loved sitting on his lap. She felt so loved when he did that. But there was something strange this time. She could feel this hard thing poking her bottom. Must be one of his keys, she surmised.
Three years later Anna had long ago realized it wasn’t any key pressing against her bottom. She hated when he literally forced her onto his lap. She hated to have to keep up the pretense that he was just being affectionate. Lately, he had started hugging her a lot, ‘accidentally’ touching her breasts and bottom. But last night had been the last straw. She had pretended to be asleep when he entered her bedroom. He had stood there staring at her sleeping form for what seemed to her an interminable length of time. She had shed tears of relief when he finally left. She had been certain he was going to rape her. It is time to leave, she decided. It is not safe for me here anymore.
She ran away the next day.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡbIAPFy33cZ
Poland, November 1940
Anna returned from her reverie. “Oh no, is right,” she continued. “He began ‘accidentally’ touching me in places that he shouldn’t. He plunked me on his lap more times than I can count, always pretending that it was affectionately done when I knew it was sexual for him. By time I was 15, I realized I had to leave. It was just a matter of time before he raped me. So I ran away. Gone were my studies. Gone was my privileged life. I took odd jobs here and there, housekeeping, etc. By time the Germans invaded, I was old enough to get a job as a barmaid.”
“Didn’t your uncle try to find you?”
“He did, yes. I always managed to elude him, then he was killed during the invasion. But my ‘good luck’ just continued.” She gave him a wry look. “I lost my job as a barmaid when I had an altercation with a German soldier. I had always intended to join the resistance but this altercation just steeled my resolve.”
“What happened with the German soldier?” Chuck asked, fearing that she had been raped. Seeing her reluctance, he hesitatingly asked, “Anna, did he rape you sweetheart?”
“No he did not, and that is not important my love.” Wishing to distract him from pursuing this story, she grinned wickedly. “What is important is if you arei ready for round three yet?” She nuzzled up to him to make certain.
Not surprising, her words, and even more her nuzzling body, had the desired effect, and all thought of the altercation with the German disappeared in pursuit of pleasanter things. Chuck sighed. I just can’t get enough of this woman, he mused somewhat amazed.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡgujCCenRxx
Chapter 15
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ5kFmETdDeQ
Germany, April 1935
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡOA4WcOPpYU
“Please Josef. PLEASE!” Ulrich pleaded as they walked down Wildunger St. in Frankfurt.
“I don’t know, Uli. I don’t like blind dates. I’ve had a pretty bad experience with one and I don’t care to repeat it.”
“Marta has assured me her friend has a great personality.”
“Aha! That’s just what I fear, when someone says their friend has a great personality. This usually means the friend is not good looking.”
“No, no, no, Josef. Marta told me Christa is cute.”
Josef sighed, “I’m sorry Uli. I don’t think so.”
“Please, Josef, do this for a friend, won’t you? I’m begging you. Can’t you do this for your best friend?”
“I don’t understand why this is so important to you. What’s the big deal?”
Ulrich looked sheepish, “Marta won’t go out with me unless it’s a double-date. And she insists the other woman be someone she knows.”
“Oh, so THAT’S it. Hmmmm, this Marta is pretty demanding, isn’t she.”
“Josef, she’s a knockout. She’s drop-dead gorgeous. I just want a chance with her and only you can help me,” he begged.
Josef snorted, “What chance do you have if she’s gorgeous?” Then he saw his friend had not taken his remark well. “Jesus, Uli, I was only kidding! Okay, goddamit, I’ll do it. But only for you, and only this one time. I hope you understand. There will be no second time even if my date promises to be Marlene Dietrich.”
“Oh thank you, Josef, thank you. You are truly a great friend!”
Josef looked at him wryly, “Yeah, you mean a great STUPID friend, don’t you.”
The next night found Josef sitting at a table at Das Fass und Kuh, a local eatery known for its excellent steak and good beer. He was waiting for Ulrich to show up with the two women as prearranged. It didn’t make sense for Ulrich to pick up Josef as he already lived near the restaurant. The couples were to have dinner and then go to a new romantic comedy called “An Ideal Husband,” based on a play by the English playwright Oscar Wilde and directed by Herbert Selpin.
Josef was already regretting his decision. He recalled his one and only previous blind date. He could accept that the woman had been very plain. He was no Rudi Godden himself, after all. But she had been insufferably rude and pushy. Things had come to a head when she had practically demanded he take her to bed. He had not been attracted to her in the least. Josef was also pretty picky. He would not make love to a woman he didn’t even like, so he declined. She had then flown into a rage and loudly shouted in public to everyone’s amusement, that he was not a man, that he was probably a homosexual, etc. etc. etc. He had been mortified. He had not revisited that particular tavern to this day. I should never have agreed to this, he ruefully thought. Uli owes me big time. I hope he realizes this.
Ulrich finally appeared with the two women in tow. Josef’s date was cute. She was a short dark haired woman with a good figure, nicely outlined by her light blue dress. But Josef’s attention was riveted on whom he knew must be Marta. Ulrich had said she was gorgeous and if anything, he had underrated her. She had curly blonde hair cascading down her shoulders, striking blue eyes, and a lush 5’ 6” figure that was not quite voluptuous, but was all woman just the same. Her yellow and white dress looked especially striking but Josef thought she’d probably still look good in a burlap sack.
“Josef, I’d like you to meet Christa Schroder.”
Josef rose and gave a peck on the cheek to Christa. “So pleased to meet you,” he said.
“And this is Marta Lange.” He and Marta locked eyes. She smiled and Josef pecked her on the cheek. “Nice to meet you also, Marta.”
My god, this is going to be impossible, he ruefully thought. How am I going to be able to hide my attraction for Marta all night?
The conversation at dinner turned to Adolf Hitler. “I think he’s great,” Ulrich admitted. “I know some think he’s a buffoon but look at all the good he’s doing. People are working. Inflation has stopped. Maybe he’s a little rough around the edges but so what! As long as he does good for Germany, what else matters?”
Josef was not so sure. “I don’t know, Uli. He seems to appeal to the worst instincts in all of us. He blames the Jews for everything wrong in this country and that’s not right. He even blames them for losing the Great War, and I KNOW that’s wrong. My father was in the war and he told me they were running out of supplies at the end, not even getting enough food because of the British blockade. Meanwhile the French and British were getting lots of help from the Americans. It’s easy to blame the Jews for losing the war but it’s not right. It’s scapegoating them.”
“What’s scapegoating, Josef?” Christa asked.
“Blaming someone for something when it’s not their fault,” Josef answered. “Another thing I don’t like about him is that he keeps talking about Germans being the master race. That makes me really uncomfortable. Are we the master race? Really?! Like I said, he appeals to the basest instincts in us.”
Josef did not notice Marta studying him thoughtfully. He was pretty miserable most of the night. He avoided looking at Marta as much as possible. He tried to be polite to Christa.
“You’re awfully quiet, Josef,” Christa finally murmured when they were briefly alone, exiting the theatre. “You spoke a bit about Hitler at dinner but that was it.”
“I’m sorry, Christa. Work has been tough lately and I probably should leave it at the office and not think about it so much.”
But Christa was not fooled. She loved her best friend Marta but she knew the effect she had on men. And Josef was so obviously besotted. She did not resent Josef at all for this. She had appreciated how hard he had worked at being a gentleman all night, at being kind and attentive to her. Such men were rare in her estimation.
“It’s okay Josef. I had a good time. You are a nice man. I wish you all the best,” she glanced at Marta who was returning, “in your future endeavours.”
Ulrich was terribly upset the following day. “Things didn’t go well with Marta, I gather,” Josef asked.
“No they didn’t,” Ulrich complained. “She said she liked me as a friend but she didn’t want to date me anymore.”
“Oh, I’m so sorry Uli.” Josef knew when a woman said she liked you as a friend, it was the death knell to any romance.
“Josef, maybe you could talk to her. Tell her what a good guy I am and other things like that.”
“Uli, that’s ridiculous! Women can’t be talked into being attracted to someone. And in my experience, when they say they like you as a friend, it’s the kiss of death.”
“Please Josef, can’t you just try? What harm would there be? If I could only have one more date with her, I might be able to change her mind.”
“Uli, this is a completely stupid idea.” Then Josef considered with a somewhat guilty conscience, But I’ll get another chance to see Marta. He sighed, “Okay. I’ll try. Where does she live and when do you expect she’ll be home?”
The next day, Josef knocked on Marta’s door, feeling utterly stupid. She’ll probably laugh and send me on my way, he thought.
Marta opened the door and smiled, “Josef! What a pleasant surprise!.”
The sight of her almost took his breath away. “Ms. Lange. May I come in?”
“Oh come now, Josef. Ms. Lange? Call me Marta, and of course you can come in.” She sashayed down the hall. Josef wondered if this was intentional but he didn’t mind just the same.
Josef had been extolling Ulrich’s virtues for a good 15 minutes when Marta interrupted him. “Stop, Josef. Please. You are wasting your time. It is never going to work with Ulrich. He’s nice but he’s just a boy really.” She looked deeply into his eyes. “It is YOU I am interested in, Josef. It is YOU I am attracted to.”
Josef was stunned by her words. He had never experienced a woman who was so direct, who was so full of self-confidence. He started to stammer, “Ummm, I, errr, but Ulrich is my, ummm, friend and-“
Marta interrupted, “Yes, Josef, I know. But I am not married to Ulrich. He is not even my boyfriend.” She studied Josef. “I guess you have a decision to make.” She rose and indicated Josef should follow her to the door. “Call me if you wish to see me.”
It took Josef a full two weeks to call on Marta but it was inevitable. He had been torn between his feeling of loyalty to Ulrich and his desire to see Marta again. She opened the door and considered him soberly. “Well, well, well, Josef. Took you two weeks to call me. I don’t know if I want to be with such a timid man.” Stop fooling yourself Marta. You know you want to see him. She sighed, “Well, come on in. Let’s see how things go from here.”
Things went very well for the next month or so. They had been seeing each other lately almost every single night. Ulrich had gotten over his resentment and was friendly with Josef again.
Marta and Josef were alone in her house. They were going at it pretty strongly on her couch. Marta had never enjoyed a man’s kisses as much as she enjoyed Josef’s. She tingled all over every time he kissed her. This time, Josef felt emboldened enough to reach under her blouse and cup one of her breasts. Marta was enjoying the intense sensation this was creating but this ended when he started to undo the buttons on her blouse. “Josef! What are you doing!” She sat bolt upright. “I know where this ends up, buster, and it’s not going to happen until you put a ring on my finger.”
Josef ignored her and continued kissing her neck and then passionately on her mouth. He loved her and knew she loved him so he continued in her seduction. He pulled her tightly to him and started gently rubbing her bottom while kissing her. He then lifted her dress and resumed rubbing her panty-clad bottom, slowly moving his hand down between her legs. He wasn’t surprised to find she was already wet.
She knew what he was doing. I should stop him, she thought. But I have never felt such pleasure before. Oh god, how can I stop? Why should I stop? I know this man very well. He intends to marry me regardless of what we do tonight. So why shouldn’t I?
Josef unbuttoned her blouse and proceeded to kiss and fondle her breasts. After a few minutes of this, he proceeded to slowly pull down her panties.
He is going to do it, she thought. And I want him to do it. I am not going to stop him. I want him. I want him in me. Oh god, this feeling is so incredible!
Josef positioned himself and then entered her slowly. He had guessed correctly that she was a virgin. Marta gasped and then cried out in ecstasy. Her body seemed to have a mind of its own as she bucked hard to meet his thrusts. It only took a few minutes before she screamed in utter ecstasy at her first ever orgasm.
She lay dreamily in his arms and was almost asleep when he began to speak, “Well Marta, now that I’ve had you,” he paused, looking indifferent.
Oh no! she looked askance at him in a complete panic. Can it be? I thought he was completely different from other men. My mother warned me. I should have listened. I can’t believe I gave myself to this bastard. Can this really be happening?
She started to pull away from him. He held on tightly. “As I was saying, now that I’ve had you,” he smiled at her. “I think we should get married. That is if you want me. If you want to be my wife.”
She smiled back at him, “You bastard! You think you’re funny scaring me like that! I should say no but there’s nothing I want more in life than to be your wife.” Josef already knew what her answer would be. He would not have seduced her had he not been certain. They were married the next month. Ulrich was the best man and Christa was the maid of honor.
In future, Marta would often joke to her friends, “I seduced Josef so I had to marry him. I had to do my duty.” Little did they know.
Katarina was born nine months to the day after their first time.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ8m1HDSBDz3
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ2z85l7rK2K
Poland, November 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ4hap5UzcjV
Feldwebel Muller entered the barracks carrying a rather grim expression. Why in god’s name, us? Can’t they do their own dirty work? He wondered.
“Attention! The squad will form up outside in five minutes. See that you are not late.”
Even the Unteroffizier was surprised. The squad had just completed their guard duty and he had not been informed about this new duty, whatever it was. However, orders were orders. “You heard the Feldwebel. Five minutes. Get moving.”
It was a dreary day, not really raining but misting. It didn’t help the men’s mood that it was also pretty cold, not freezing but the chill seemed to seep into their clothing and had them shivering just the same. They quietly grumbled as they marched, careful not to be overheard by either the Master Sergeant or the Lieutenant.
They kept marching eventually entering a small village a few miles outside of Warsaw. “Where the fuck are we going?” whispered Wilhelm to Josef. “And why have they marched us this far from our barracks?”
“I have no idea,” answered Josef. “I don’t think we’re being relocated. They certainly would have used trucks for that, or I hope they would,” he grimaced. A few miles later they came upon a group of about ten or so Poles who had just finished digging a long trench. They were being guarded by a couple of SS soldiers.
Orders were given for the poor victims to form a straight line in front of the trench. It started to become obvious to Josef what was about to happen. “Oh no! No, no, no, no, no,” he moaned to Wilhelm.
The Unteroffizier glanced over to Josef. He was worried about how Josef would respond. He knew this wasn’t good. Why the fuck have they given us this duty, he apprehensively thought.
“Josef! Josef, be quiet, PLEASE!” Wilhelm urgently whispered.
“There are women and children in that group, Wilhelm. I will not do this.” Josef was adamant.
One of the SS soldiers addressed Josef’s squad. “These Jewish pigs are enemies of the Third Reich. It is our duty to exterminate this scum. You have been chosen to have the honor of performing this duty.” It was Josef’s worst nightmare finally come true.
“We are regular soldiers, Wilhelm. We are not SS. Why have they marched us all this way to do this?”
They want us to “dirty our hands,” was the only thing Wilhelm could imagine. He dared not voice this with Josef around.
“Attention!” bellowed the Feldwebel. “Form a shooting line.” The squad complied. Josef couldn’t help but notice the looks of hopeless misery most of the victims displayed. He locked eyes with one of the women who actually bore a scant resemblance to his beloved Marta. He couldn’t help but feel the most profound shame he had ever felt as they gazed at each other. I am a human being too, her look seemed to say. Why are you doing this?
“Ready!” The squad brandished their rifles. “Aim!” They all aimed at the unfortunates, except for one soldier… Josef. He remained at attention, his rifle at his side. FUCK! Thought Wilhelm.
The Feldwebel rushed up to Josef. “What the fuck are you doing, Josef,” he bellowed into his face. “I gave you a direct order. When I say ‘aim,’ you aim. Make sure you obey that order.” He returned to his position.
“Josef,” Wilhelm urgently whispered, “Don’t be stupid! Just aim your rifle.”
Gerhard, on the other side of Josef, joined in, “Josef, aim your fucking rifle. Just miss on purpose if you don’t want to do this.” Wilhelm was totally surprised by this. He would never be so hard on that bastard Gerhard in the future, he vowed to himself.
“Ready! …Aim!” Josef wanted to raise his rifle. He really wanted to but one look at that woman made it impossible for him to do. He just couldn’t have her think he was complicit in this atrocity.
The Feldwebel was torn. Now what do I do with this stupid bastard? I cannot let him disobey a direct order. Then he came up with what he thought was a solution. He went up to Josef again. “So, you are too delicate and sensitive to shoot these enemies of the Reich. I’ll tell you what. If you are intending not to raise your rifle again, then you can go stand with these people whom you seem to love so much.” The Lieutenant was convinced that this would solve the problem and was completely taken aback when Josef lay down his rifle, took off his helmet, and went to stand with the victims.
“No Josef!” Wilhelm urgently exclaimed. “Don’t do this! Think of Marta and your children!”
Jesus Christ, Josef! The Feldwebel thought. What are you doing! He had been certain he had solved the problem. However, he could not show weakness in front of the men. He didn’t want to do this but he had to. “Ummm, ready!” The men slowly complied. “Aim!” They aimed their rifles.
Josef thought, I love you Marta. If you ever learn what happened, I hope you understand.
Wilhelm could not believe this was happening. It felt completely surreal.
“Fire!” The men fired. All the hostages fell except Josef. Not one of his squad had shot at him. He continued to stand at attention. The Feldwebel knew he could not allow this. This was becoming bizarre. He shouted at the men, “If you do this again, you will all be executed for treason. Every one of you. Do you understand?”
He gave the commands again. Only two of the men actually shot at Josef, but it was enough. Two bullets tore at his heart. He died instantly. Wilhelm almost collapsed at the sight of Josef falling. He felt a strong pain in his heart, almost as if he was the one who had been shot. “Josef, no,” he moaned, tears coursing down his cheeks.
Wilhelm turned to the Feldwebel with an expression of complete hatred. He barely was able to control the urge to turn his rifle on him. The Lieutenant chose to ignore him, somewhat aware of how close to death he had come. The men were murmuring. They had liked Josef. Now they had killed him. They did not know how to react to what had happened. The Feldwebel was smart enough to sense the mood. “Unteroffizier Schroder, you will escort the men back to the barracks. I have other duties to perform.”
The Master Sergeant understood completely, “Yes, sir.” He saluted and ordered the men to form up. There was lots of murmuring on the way back to their barracks.
The next day, Wilhelm had been summoned to the Feldwebel’s office, located at the end of the barracks. He was more than a little worried, given the events of the last few hours. Bad enough this prick just killed my best friend. Now he wants to create trouble for me?! Working very hard to keep his expression neutral and not reveal the hatred and revulsion he felt, he stood before Feldwebel Muller and saluted crisply.
“At ease Schmidt.” The Feldwebel considered Wilhelm. He could almost feel the waves of animosity coming off him. “I want you to know, Schmidt, that I have reported Josef’s death as having died heroically in a battle with Polish partisans. As such, his family will not lose his pension and he will receive the Black Wound Badge posthumously. I also want you to know that I had no choice in this matter. I did not want to do it. Josef Frank was a fine man and a fine soldier, and why he would give up his life for some Jews is beyond me. I CAN tell you that this is something I will not easily forget, perhaps till the day I die.”
Wilhelm was completely taken aback by these words. Thinking back to Josef claiming that this should have been the work of the SS, and not the regular German army, he felt emboldened to ask, “Were there not any SS units in the vicinity aside from those two soldiers?”
Muller’s face reddening, he bellowed at Wilhelm, “So what Schmidt? What fucking difference would that have made?! I was the one given the order, not some other fucking SS unit. Should have I told the Oberst, ‘So sorry sir, maybe you can get the SS to do it?’ Then I would have been the one in front of the firing squad instead of your friend.” He glared at Wilhelm. “Did I like the order? No, of course not. Did I have to carry it out? Yes. And so did you. And so does every soldier who is given an order. What kind of army would it be if the soldiers could decide on their own whether or not they should obey an order?”
The vehemence of the Feldwebel’s repy told Wilhelm that his feelings about the incident were genuine. Fucking war! He thought. It’s turning us all into monsters. He saluted his squad leader and left the room.
News of Josef Frank’s execution spread through the occupying force quickly, despite efforts by the high command to suppress it. Some thought Josef got what he deserved but most had mixed feelings. The general consensus was that the Feldwebel could have handled it better. Josef could have been disciplined in a better way. Even a court martial would have been preferable although the verdict still might have been death. It forced many to ponder what they were doing in Poland. Most were not comfortable with it, but believed it was necessary for the good of the Third Reich. Some even shared Josef’s views but his death reinforced their belief that such thoughts were best kept to oneself.
The news also spread to the Polish resistance. They had no idea who Josef Frank was or why he had done what he had done. Their only thought about the matter was they had one less German to deal with. Still they grudgingly admired his courage and convictions.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡgq6LxMCbZ4
Marta was watching her children play in the backyard, when she heard knocking on her front door. Now who can that be? She thought, making her way to the door. She opened the door and her whole world came crashing down. A soldier was standing there holding a telegram. She did not have to be told what the telegram contained. She already knew, but she opened it anyway. She felt faint but forced herself to take deep breaths. She could not faint with the children nearby.
She read the telegram. “We are sorry to inform you that your husband, Josef Frank, has been killed in combat. Your husband died bravely fighting Polish terrorists. His sacrifice for the greatness and glory of Germany is appreciated. The 3rd Reich will pay for all funeral expenses.”
Four short sentences and my life is destroyed, she mused. She thanked the soldier and closed the door. Just then Elsa came running in, “Mommy, Katarina won’t let me have the ball. You said we were supposed to take turns and-“ Elsa stopped, a little disturbed at what she saw. “Mommy, are you crying?” The little girl had never seen her mother crying and the sight upset her. Tears starting forming in her own eyes.
“Oh darling, it’s nothing. Mommy banged her elbow on the table, is all,” she said and pulled the little girl to her, hugging her close. How am I ever going to be able to tell my girls their father is dead?” she worried.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡwcafMYWynT
November 23, 1940
Dear Marta:
I have been assured by my commanding officers that you have already received the terrible news about Josef. First of all, I am offering my sincere condolences on your loss. Josef was a great man and he was the best friend I have ever had. My life has not been the same since we lost the professor. We called him that because he liked to philosophize on many occasions. (Philosophize – that is a word Josef taught me.) I don’t think I have to tell you Marta that he loved you and his children Elsa and Katarina very, very much. Not a day went by without him talking about you and them. Being the kind of man he was, everyone in the squad really liked him. He didn’t have any enemies, even the ones who disagreed with his views.
Anyway Marta, I had better close. I just wanted you to know how much in regard Josef was held and what a loss we all feel at his death.
Yours,
Wilhelm Schmidt
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡxSAE7jHgXI
December 14, 1940
Dear Willhelm:
Thank you for the kind words. It has been a difficult month to say the least. As sad as I am, I realize I was blessed with the time I did have with Josef. I cling to that. I have been trying to keep up appearances for my children. They do not know yet that their father is dead. I honestly can’t find a way to tell them.
One more thing, Wilhelm: Josef was inexplicably sad the last time he was here. Would you have any idea why that was so?
- Marta
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ1Tynr4UEzf
January 5, 1941
Dear Marta:
It was good to hear from you. I know it will be very difficult to tell the children about their father. As far as Josef being sad is concerned, I may have some ideas on that. If I survive the war, I will try and visit you. I promise you we will have a conversation on this issue.
Yours truly,
Wilhelm
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡSEA47tGWN5
Wilhelm and Marta kept up their correspondence throughout the war. Wilhelm visited Marta after the war and he explained all to a shocked Marta. They became very close and ended up marrying in 1947. Wilhelm always felt responsible to being the best husband he could possibly be for Marta. Besides the fact that he loved her dearly, he also felt it was the least he could do for his friend.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡMgwYr1JwU7
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡF64RjiXvny
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ2GtbqCmjl9
Chapter 16
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡcCtoxKtE96
Poland, November 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡfbxISl42jb
Anna was following her usual weekend routine once her day was done at Fischer’s. It was Friday. She exchanged her housemaid uniform for more suitable civilian clothes. She then took her usual route to the Nowak’s house. But this time was different. For the first time, she became aware of being followed.
That’s the same guy I saw yesterday, she recollected. Same dark grey jacket. Same black pants. About six feet tall, but not chunky. And he’s working hard at not looking at me. That’s unusual in itself. Now she began to worry. Could this be the Gestapo? Do they still suspect me?
She turned the corner and quickly ducked into a recessed storefront alcove. He passed by obviously scanning the street for her. Shit! There’s no doubt about it. I AM being followed. She waited for him to turn the corner and then took an alternate route home.
She discussed this latest problem later that night with Chuck. “Do you think I should alert Sikorski?”
“Hell, yes!” he exclaimed. “I think your days at Fischer’s are done.”
“No Karol. I am gathering valuable information there. The Home Army has used some of my information for missions that would not have been possible otherwise. It is important that I remain there.”
“Not if your life is endangered, it isn’t,” he fumed.
“I am well aware of the dangers, Karol,” she answered slightly miffed. “You are aware, I hope, that being a member of the resistance is inherently dangerous. I did not think I was joining a knitting circle.”
“Yeah, well, I’m pretty sure Sikorski will take you out of there once he learns.”
“Which is why you must not tell him,” she pleaded.
“No way! No fucking way, Anna! He needs to know.”
Anna realized she had to mollify Karol or there was a good chance Sikorski would remove her from Fischer’s. “Please Karol. If you love me, don’t do this.”
“I DO love you and that’s exactly the reason I’m going to tell Sikorski.”
His set expression told her he was unwavering. Time to try a different tack. “Okay, how about this? Before you tell Sikorski, how about you follow this guy? Then you can tell if he’s a real danger. I promise I will not argue with you if you still want to inform Sikorski after.”
Chuck bit down lightly on his lower lip. He considered her proposal. One more day. Is that too much of a risk? Maybe not. And she’ll never forgive me if I don’t at least try to meet her halfway. “Okay, I’ll wait one more day and follow this guy but if I think he’s any kind of threat, I’m going straight to Sikorski. Do you understand?”
“Yes. Okay. Agreed,” she enthused, very pleased at her success.
This woman is too brave for her own good, Chuck fumed. I hope I don’t live to regret this decision.
Chuck easily picked up Anna’s trailer the next day. That was too easy, he thought. He carefully looked around to see if there were others following but there weren’t any. He trailed him down two more streets. He became puzzled at the lack of tradecraft this man was displaying. He had already broken almost every rule Chuck had learned in his brief training and he was not an accomplished spy by any means. He had focused on Anna without checking out her surroundings. He had worn the same clothes every single day according to Anna. And he wasn’t being careful enough to avoid detection. All she had to do was turn around and he would be caught.
No way this guy’s Gestapo, Chuck concluded. And he’s not resistance either. He’s just too amateurish. Time to find out who the hell he is. Chuck waited until they were going down a particularly dark street. He quickly closed the distance to the guy. He grabbed him by the neck and roughly shoved him hard against the wall. “Who the hell are you?” he demanded. “And why are you following that woman?” Chuck was being careful not to give Anna’s name.
“Please don’t hurt me,” the man quavered. “I know that woman. She is very beautiful.”
“How do you know her?” Chuck growled.
“She is that barmaid. The one who got spanked.”
“Spanked? What the hell are you talking about?”
“She slapped a German soldier in the Irlandzki last year. He turned her over his knee and gave her a spanking in front of everyone.” He hesitated, “She is very beautiful. I was working up the nerve to talk to her. I would never harm her.”
Chuck was startled but now everything became clear about what had happened at that bar. He had always wondered why Anna wouldn’t talk about it. He wanted to laugh but not in front of this cretin. He snarled, “She is my woman. Do you understand?” He looked at the guy meaningfully. “I will have to take drastic measures if you continue following her and that is a promise.”
The guy was obviously relieved he wasn’t about to get a beating. “No, no. You have my word. I will not bother her anymore now that I know she is yours.”
Anna wouldn’t be too happy being referred to as his possession but this is the simplest way to get rid of this pest, he thought.
Later on in her room, Chuck relayed most of what had happened and assured Anna she needn’t worry about this guy anymore.
“There’s one more thing,” Chuck grinned. “This guy told me about an incident involving a German soldier and a barmaid at the Irlandzki last year. It was very enlightening, needless to say.”
Anna flushed deep red. “Fuck!”
“You wouldn’t happen to know this barmaid, would you?” He asked innocently.
“I know you find it funny but I don’t!” she fumed. “It was very humiliating.”
He laughed, “I guess now I know what to do when you act up.”
“Goddamit, Karol, it’s not funny!” she warned but she knew it was pointless. Damn that bastard who told him. Now she’d have to endure his teasing for months.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ2G6UXq2K04
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡFdJBNQO0Sf
Poland, November 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡKnplPILhXG
Anna was a little perplexed listening to Sikorski outline a mission he wanted her to perform. “How am I going to be able to do this? I’m a housemaid in Fischer’s house and I work 12 hours a day. When am I going to have the time?”
“He gives you Sundays off, doesn’t he?”
And thank god he does, thought Anna. They had found a church the Nazis hadn’t yet closed down. It was only allowed to hold service from 9 to 11am and the sermons had to be in German. Still, Anna had been able to pass intel there during the services. She was unwilling to put the Nowaks at risk any more than what they were already taking by harboring her, so she outright refused to engage in any resistance activities while in their house. The church services had been the perfect solution.
“Well yes he does, but I’m pretty sure he has observers tracking what I do in my free time. The man is really paranoid.”
“We know he is. We’ve observed your observers. Even the one Karol dealt with.”
This surprised Anna. So they had known about the guy following her all along and must have decided he wasn’t a threat. They hadn’t even bothered to inform her.
“We will take care of the observers by using Zofia as your double. She looks a bit like you and should fool them from a distance. The switch will be made in Nowak’s house.”
“I don’t like anything happening in the Nowak’s’ house.”
“We asked them, Anna. They have agreed.”
She grumbled, “Okay, but I still don’t like it. Next question. Palmiry is 30km away. How do I get there?”
Sikorski began to get a bit annoyed. “Do you think we are idiots, Anna? Do you think we haven’t properly planned this out? Do you imagine you are the only one who has seen the difficulties of this operation?”
Anna reddened. “Of course commander. I apologize.”
Somewhat mollified, he continued, “Make sure the camera is in perfect working condition before you leave. We have checked it already but you never know with these newfangled things. Get as close to the execution spot as possible without risking yourself unnecessarily. Hopefully, you’ll get clear pictures of what these monsters are doing.”
“So no one else was available for this mission?” she enquired.
Sikorski just stared at her.
“Okay, okay. But surely the Allies know what’s going on in Palmiry. We have sent them dozens of reports of the firing squads, haven’t we?” Anna asked.
“Yes, yes, but they want photographic evidence,” he grumbled. “Guess they just don’t trust what Polish partisans have to say.”
He paused briefly then continued, “We will smuggle Zofia into the Nowak’s residence on Saturday. We know they don’t put the house under observation on Saturday because you are still at Fischer’s during the day, after all. You will leave the house through the back door wearing your little boy disguise. Make certain to leave before sunrise, Anna. There will be a truck waiting for you on Orla St. with a load of hay. There is a hidden fortified compartment under the hay where you will hide. This has become necessary because the Germans have taken to stabbing the hay with their bayonets. The truck will drop you off about a kilometre away from Palmiry.”
“Will Karol be coming with me?”
He looked at her dubiously.
“Oh for Christ’s sake, Sikorski, you still don’t trust him! How long is this going to go on?”
“For as long as the safety of this unit is my responsibility,” he growled.
“So what’s he going to do, Sikorski? Sabotage the camera? Let air out of one of the truck tires? This is so ridiculous!” she muttered.
He tried to find a reason to not include Chuck. “The hidden compartment is small. It only fits one.”
“We’ll make do. I am not that big and Karol is no giant. Besides, he will provide extra security. You never know what could happen. Being so small, I am not suited to cope if things get physical. He is.”
Sikorski knew her argument wasn’t really valid, but he also knew she would be more confident and relaxed performing the mission if Chuck accompanied her. “Okay, he can go. But don’t tell him anything until Saturday night.”
“Unbelievable,” she mumbled, giving Sikorski the stink eye.
Sunday found Anna and Chuck jammed together in the hidden compartment of the truck as it slowly made its way out of Warsaw. Sikorski wasn’t kidding when he said this was tight, she mused. Every jolt or bounce was a bit painful and she ruefully wished she had relieved herself before setting off on this journey. Oh well, better make the best of this for Karol. He’s bigger so I’m sure it’s even worse for him, she thought.
What is that? She was alarmed at first, then realization hit and she laughed to herself, Oh my God! I don’t believe it. In mock fear, she quavered, “Karol! There must be a rat or squirrel in here with us. I can feel this thing poking me every so often.”
“Very funny,” Chuck retorted. “We’ll see what this ‘squirrel’ will do once this mission is over.”
She felt a tingle at his response. It’s amazing what even a few words from this guy can do to me, she marveled. I just love him so much.
Things grew tense as they arrived at a checkpoint. Sure enough, just like Sikorski had warned, they could hear a bayonet thudding against their compartment. Had they only been covered by hay, they would have been discovered and probably badly wounded. They felt a profound sense of relief to hear the guard finally say, “You may proceed.”
A few hours later, they were both shivering in a small wooded culvert about a hundred yards away from a large trench which they could tell had just been recently dug out. “Christ, I’ve never been so cold in all my life,” Chuck complained.
“What’s the matter, future man? People have become soft in the future?”
“I haven’t heard you complaining.”
It took Anna a moment or two to catch the double entendre. She had to suppress an outright laugh when she did. “You truly are evil, Karol,” she said giggling.
“Karol, tell me more about your time,” she said a little while later, seeking to distract him from this wait and the god-awful cold. “And only tell me good things. I don’t want to hear about the bad this time. We have to deal with enough of that right here.”
“I didn’t want to give you the wrong idea last time, Anna. I actually like the way things are in my time. Sure, we still have wars but they’re nothing like this war. Not even close.”
“Uh, nothing bad, remember.”
He grinned, “Yes, sweetheart, okay. Let’s see. Hmmmm, well for one thing, we’re starting to switch over to electric cars. To protect the environment.”
“Cars are ruining the environment?”
“Yes, they are. They emit tons of carbon dioxide. You must understand Anna. There are many times more automobiles in my time than what you have now. They are a major reason why the atmosphere is warming up, causing sea rise, much more powerful storms, and-“
“Hey! Nothing bad, I told you!”
“Oops. Sorry. Let’s see… windmill farms and solar powered farms are slowly replacing coal and oil based electric generating stations. This is a great help to the environment. Let’s see. What else? Oh, television! How could I forget television.”
“What’s that? I’ve heard you mention this ‘television’ before but you never did explain what it is.”
“People can watch movies in their own home on a screen typically 50 inches diagonal.”
“50 inches? What’s that?”
“Oh, sorry. Hmmm, that’s a little over 120 centimetres.” And it’s mistakes like that which might get me caught someday. Must remember to deal with metric only.
“You have movie projectors in your home?” Anna was astonished.
Chuck laughed, “No Anna. Hmmm, you know how you get sound from radios through broadcast signals?” She nodded. “Well, imagine video being broadcast as well as sound.”
Realizing they didn’t even have color movies in this time, he added, “COLOR video, Anna.” He smiled at her amazed expression. “And not only that but-“
“Karol. KAROL!” She urgently whispered. “Soldiers.”
Two SS men were leading a group of about 10 or 12 civilians to the trench, followed by a squad of German army regulars.
“So much for only SS committing these atrocities,” Chuck whispered.
“Sssshhhh,” Anna muttered.
The civilians were made to line up at the lip of the trench. It sickened Anna to see that there were children in the group. The fear, despair, and resignation they all displayed made her want to weep. She took out the camera and began taking pictures.
The soldiers formed a firing squad. Then a most astonishing thing happened. When the command was given, one of the soldiers refused to aim. He just stood at attention with his rifle at his side.
“Jesus Christ, I don’t believe this,” Chuck whispered.
“Sssshhhh, Karol, sssshhhh!” But she was as dumbfounded as he was.
They watched the incredible drama play out. The squad leader screamed into the recalcitrant soldier’s face. He still refused to aim. What happened next defied reality. The soldier took off his helmet, laid down his rifle, and took his place with the civilians.
“Holy fuck!” Chuck whispered again. She was too shocked to even shush him this time. The soldiers fired. All the civilians fell except for the disobedient soldier. Makes sense, she thought, They won’t shoot their own. Their commandant screamed at the squad. They fired again, finally killing the soldier. Some of them retrieved the soldier’s body and carried it off with them. Anna took pictures of it all.
Chuck marveled after the soldiers left, “You saw what I saw. If I hadn’t seen this with my own eyes, I never would have believed it.”
Anna thought back to the times Josef had saved her. “They’re not all bad, Karol, just most of them.” She was too far away to recognize the soldier who had sacrificed himself was the very same Josef.
The trip back was harrowing to say the least. One of the guards became suspicious of the truck because he was certain the same truck had carried hay out of the city just this morning. So why was it carrying hay in? He thrust his bayonet into the hay numerous times, and then actually pushed the hay this way and that, trying to find whatever. Anna and Chuck were certain they were going to be caught. They were sweating despite the chilly weather. Fortunately for them, the guard was mostly looking for contraband. Not finding anything in the hay, he finally allowed them to pass.
“Dear god, I just aged 20 years in a minute,” Chuck mumbled after they were back on their way. Anna breathed a sigh of relief and just kissed him on the cheek.
A couple of days later, Anna was receiving a dressing down from Sikorski. “What damn good are these pictures?” he raged.
Anna shook her head. “I’m sorry but that’s what happened.”
“The fucking Germans look like heroes,” he stormed.
“Not all of them, commander.”
“No, not all of them, but ONE of them,” he bellowed.
“What would you have had me do? Walk up to the Germans and ask them to please remove this soldier from the firing line?”
“Don’t be a smartass, Anna. Couldn’t you have taken a picture where it looks like they’re all actually firing and the hero is not obvious?”
“No. The only time they were all doing the same thing was before they were aiming. What good would that have done?”
Sikorski sighed clearly chagrined, “Not much, I guess. Just my fucking luck. The one time we try to get pictures and one of the bastards has to act like Jesus Christ himself.” Well, I guess we can try again later, he decided.
He cleared his throat, “You don’t think Karol-“
“Oh for Christ’s sake, not again!” She shouted louder than she intended. “Yes, I’m sure he secretly went to that German soldier and asked him to give up his life so we wouldn’t get good pictures.”
Feeling a bit sheepish, Sikorski dismissed her. She stalked out of the room, clearly very angry. They’re never going to trust him, she thought. Never!
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡMUHvHZYx8x
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡxYGAcWajnX
Chapter 17
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡGVxubcfnfF
Poland, December 1940
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡjYaJI0S6v6
It was the moment she had been dreading. Anna had been summoned to Fischer’s inner sanctum, his personal office located in the back of the mansion. She had never been there before. Only Frau Schmidt, the chief housekeeper, was allowed to clean it. Fischer had been giving her the eye ever since she had returned to duty following her interrogation. He had been very solicitous, always enquiring about her health and well-being. Anna had no illusions as to where this was heading.
His office was quite impressive, more so because it was wartime. Massive oak desk surrounded by oak cabinets, contrasted by an old burnished stone wall opposite it. Huge tinted windows looking out at a pretty extensive enclosed garden. You’d never know there was a war going on, thought Anna with some disparagement.
“Anna, I called you here to apologize again for the mistake made last month,” Fischer explained in perfect Polish.
“No need, Herr Fischer,” Anna answered nervously.
“You have been one of our best employees. I want you to know that.” He looked her over, his gaze covering her entire body. Anna felt naked even though she was wearing her housemaid uniform. “How old are you, fraulein?”
Here goes, thought Anna. She had devised a strategy hoping it would stop him.
“I’m 16,” Herr Fischer.
“16!” he exclaimed. “How is this possible? Are you sure? You look much older.”
Anna laughed quietly, “I think I know my own age, Herr Fischer.” She was hoping her small size would make her claim believable. She had always looked younger than her age.
He looked her over intently once again. Anna blushed a little and looked all over the room, avoiding his gaze. “That is a beautiful painting, Herr Fischer,” she observed, indicating the picture hanging on the wall opposite the windows. She was hoping to distract him from where his thoughts were obviously going.
“Yes, well,” he answered distractedly. “That is a self-portrait by the 16th century artist Raphael.”
Anna was shocked. OH NO! she thought. Her knees grew weak and she struggled to maintain her composure. Her face drained of all her blood, leaving a ghoulish appearance. She knew her hopes were futile. There could be no doubt. This was the painting that Karol was after. “Ummm, is the painting called, Raphael, Portrait of a Young Man?”
It was Fischer’s turn to be surprised, “Why, yes it is. I did not realize you have knowledge of art.”
Anna glumly answered, “Yes sir. I studied art in school before the war.” She would have to tell Karol about this. Could she tell Karol about this was the critical question. This would set in motion a series of events with only one possible outcome. Karol would leave her. He would return to 2018, leaving her to live out her life without him. She would have to think further about this.
Fischer noticed her agitation. “Are you feeling well, fraulein?”
It was time to enact part two of her deception. “No, I am not sir. I am sorry. I get these bouts of illness sometimes. The doctors do not know what’s wrong with me.” She forced a blush, “I get these discharges from the most private of places and it is most distressing.” She tried to effect an air of naivety as she said this. Would his prejudice of all things Polish lead him to believe she could be so naïve?
Fischer was horrified at this revelation. “Perhaps it would be better if you kept these details to yourself, fraulein. They are very personal. Anyway, you are dismissed.” What a narrow escape, he thought. This girl could have given me a disease had she not shown symptoms at a very fortunate moment for me. Fucking Poles! You’d think they’d be able to remain virgins at 16 years of age.
Anna managed to act nonplussed and left the room, knowing she had solved one problem, but had gained a much more serious one.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡU0WYEoLO9f
Poland, January 1941
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡH3O3eon0hH
Sikorski summoned Chuck to his office. I hope he hasn’t decided to finally trust me with any critical missions, worried Chuck. His usual surveillance and scouting assignments had suited him just fine. There was no killing involved and he felt that left the timeline relatively intact with minimal damage.
“Karol, I trust you are well? And fitting in well with the group?” Sikorski laughed, “You know, Olek Nowak asked me if you were really Anna’s husband. He felt that there was a lot of what he called ‘activity’ for a couple who had already been married a couple of years.” Sikorski laughed again, “You two might try to be a little quieter, and maybe tone it down from three or four times every weekend. Nowak had stated that you might as well move in.”
Noting Chuck’s expression, Sikorski quickly added, “But I told him that was not possible.”
What is this? Sikorski being nice? Where is this going? Wondered Chuck.
“Ah, did you ever get a chance to go to the Old Vic on Lambeth Rd,” asked Sikorski innocently.
“I am not too familiar with this ‘Old Vic.’ I think it’s a famous theatre in London, right? So my answer is ‘no.’ My English would not have been good enough for me to enjoy it in any event and also our training was pretty far away in northern Scotland.” Chuck realized that he was being tested once again. “I just hope this ‘Old Vic’ survived the blitz. I was already gone when it started.”
“Did you know Piotr Tarnawski, by any chance?”
Pretty smart Sikorski. Good thing Tegar made me study the Chichociemni in detail before I left. “Ummm, you must mean Aleksander Tarnawski. I hardly knew Aleksander at all. We exchanged greetings and such but I doubt if I ever had a conversation with him.” Chuck considered, “Did he have a brother Piotr?”
“Well then, maybe you are right and I have the name wrong,” Sikorski relented. And I still don’t trust you, you bastard. There’s something off about you but I promised Anna I would take no action unless I had proof. I will have to see if I can get Aleksander here to verify Karol’s identity, if he’s still alive somewhere.
“Well I’d better get back to work planning our next mission. I’m glad to see that things are well with you,” Sikorski dissembled.
Yeah, like a lion likes to see a deer doing well, ruefully thought Chuck as he left.
The next night, lying in bed with Anna, Chuck had recounted his interrogation by Sikorski. “He obviously still doesn’t trust me. Good thing Tegar insisted I be well trained for this mission. It seemed overkill at the time but I’d be dead now if not for him.”
Anna seemed distracted. “Yes, I agree,” she murmured pensively. He was surprised the interrogation hadn’t seemed to worry her at all.
Chuck looked at her closely, “What the hell is going on with you? You haven’t been yourself the last couple of weeks.”
She stammered, “N-nothing. Maybe I’m a little tired is all.”
He continued to study her closely, “Anna, what is it? I know something’s wrong.”
He was shocked when she broke into tears. “K-Karol, I am so s-sorry. I have a confession to make.”
Chuck hugged her closely. “What is it sweetheart? Nothing could be so terrible that you can’t tell me.”
All kinds of crazy thoughts came to Chuck. Had she stopped loving him? No, he could tell it wasn’t that. Had she been unfaithful? He just couldn’t imagine that was remotely possible, but her tearful reluctance was scaring him. Was she pregnant? He wondered if he would consider that good or bad news.
“Anna, please, what is it?”
“The painting,” she sobbed.
Chuck was perplexed, not expecting this response at all. “The painting? What painting?”
She started crying furiously but managed to get out between her sobbing, “The p-painting you are after. Raphael. I s-saw it in Fischer’s office. Two weeks ago.”
Chuck stared at her dumbfounded. She stopped crying and looked up at him with her very red and tear-streaked face. “Oh please, Karol, do not hate me. I tried to get myself to tell you. I tried. I just couldn’t,” she wailed.
Chuck should have been angry but he wasn’t. He was just sad, maybe sadder than her if that was possible. “I could never hate you sweetheart. You should have told me right away but I completely understand why you didn’t.” He hugged her tightly, desperately, gloomily realizing his time with the love of his life was inevitably coming to an end.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡZAK9yFLEJI
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ1NsSQs9BJk
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡKvFOfnk3bG
Chapter 18
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡK9J8AUDt3j
Poland, January 1941
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡu1RF7Kh6zJ
The Nowaks were used to the noise that normally came from Anna’s room when Karol was visiting, but this was different. They were actually arguing. Anna was getting more and more exasperated with Chuck. “You could stay here. You don’t have to go back.”
“Now Anna, I already explained about the timeline.”
“Yes, yes, the fucking timeline. So I won’t meet someone else and another different child won’t be born. Big deal. I can live with it. Why can’t you? I’d much rather have your child anyway.”
Chuck was a little surprised at her last statement. “You have to know there’s nothing more I’d want than to have a child with you. It’s simply not possible.”
“ And I’d like to know why not?” she growled.
“Well for one thing, we’d have Tegar and his damn time warp hanging over us for the rest of our lives. He might start noticing things changing in his reality and have a way of pulling me back against my volition. I’m not saying this is possible but it might be. And we would always have to worry about it. Secondly, I signed a contract and made a pact with the man. What kind of person would I be to break it?”
“Oh, so pardon me. Your contract is more important than me, I guess.” This was frustrating to Anna. She had always admired Chuck’s integrity and now it was working against her. She started to walk out of the room.
“Come on, Anna. Stop. You know that’s not true.”
She hesitated at the door. “If it’s not true, then why won’t you stay?” She could tell that this was getting her nowhere. “If you can’t stay, then why couldn’t I come back with you?”
“Well, for one thing,” Chuck hesitated. He had to think about this. The terms of his contract would be fulfilled. Sure, Tegar would be angry but so what. It would be a fait accompli. There would be some damage to the timeline but nothing serious, he felt. He would have broken the non-disclosure contract and probably lose the money but who cared. Not him. He would have Anna. That was the bottom line.
“Maybe that would be possible Anna. I have to think more about it.”
Anna’s mood ballooned from despondent to ecstatic in a second. She had not really expected to convince him, but now she was certain that she had. She hurried back to him and flung herself into his arms. “ I love you, Karol Kowalski!”
Chuck grinned at her enthusiasm. “Yeah, well don’t get too excited. I still have to think about this.” But Anna knew that she had won.
“You know, all these problems I’ve had with you lately. All this arguing and then you not telling me about the painting right away. Maybe I like that German’s idea. Maybe I should turn you over my knee and apply some discipline,” he teased.
She raised up on one elbow, leaned over him, and peered directly into his eyes. “You have to sleep sometime, right Karol?”
He suspected where this was going. “Yes. Why?”
She grinned evilly at him. “Do you know how hard it is to wake up when there’s a bullet in your head.”
He laughed, “Point taken.” Though he suspected she was a little serious. There would undoubtedly be some repercussions if he even tried, not that he was the kind of man who would even think of doing something like that. His lover was a very proud woman.
“For one thing, we have to get my watch back from that German,” he mused.
“His name is Gerhard. He is the same German I had that incident with last year. He goes to the same tavern I used to work at almost every Friday night. They must have night time leave on weekends.”
Chuck was genuinely annoyed, “And how long have you known this, or should I say, how long have you kept this from me?”
Anna coyly answered, “I just learned this today. I was going to tell you tonight.”
Chuck was still annoyed, “You must think I’m an idiot. Maybe I SHOULD turn you over my knee.”
“Hah! Idiot! So it’s your turn to be an idiot,” she laughed. “You may be an idiot, but you are MY idiot.”
How can I stay mad at this vixen, thought Chuck. “Okay, we have to work out a plan on getting the watch back.”
“Yes, we must do this,” she gave him that wicked grin that drove him wild, “but not right now.” Chuck just sighed and gave in to the inevitable.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Good lord, they’re fighting once again,” Olek Nowak observed to his wife a week later. “I guess they must be married after all.”
“I am going with you, and that’s all!” Anna vehemently snapped.
“No, you are NOT,” Chuck responded.
“And just how are you going to stop me?”
“Anna, be reasonable. This is going to be very dangerous. I am going to try and mug a German soldier, not to mention also that anyone caught out after curfew is shot.”
“And that’s why I’m going. I know this city way better than you. Without me, you WILL be caught.”
“Thanks for the vote of confidence,” Chuck wryly observed.
“Oh, come on Karol. You know what I mean. I can be very helpful on how to get to this Gerhard without being detected.”
“It’s too dangerous. I’d never forgive myself if anything happened to you.”
“If anything happened to me, it would happen to you also as we would be together. I don’t like the idea but I’m comfortable with the thought of dying WITH you.”
Chuck started pacing. “Well, I’m not comfortable with the idea of you dying.”
“Do you even know where this tavern is?” She challenged.
Chuck put both hands on his head. “No, I don’t. So you’re not going to tell me unless I let you come?”
Anna grinned triumphantly, “Aha, now you’re smarter than you look.”
“Thanks a lot, Anna. Good to know you think I’m a dummy.”
“You know very well I was only kidding… and stop trying to divert my attention.”
He sighed, “You’re not going to give in, are you?”
“No. Never.”
He sighed again, “Okay, you win,” thinking, If push comes to shove, I can protect her by giving myself up before she’s apprehended. Oh Christ, I HOPE I’ll have the opportunity to do that. I can’t stand the thought of anything happening to her.
The next evening found them stealthily moving down Zlota St. Chuck was sweating despite the freezing cold. This was one of the most dangerous things he had done since arriving. The Germans didn’t fool around. If you were caught on the street after curfew, they either shot you immediately or turned you over to the Gestapo which was worse. Anna seemed pretty calm as usual. I don’t know how she does it. She’s braver than me, that’s for sure, he ruefully thought.
They had to make their way down Twarda, then Srebna, before finally arriving at their destination on Kolejowa St. To make matters even more difficult, they had to carry this truncheon Anna had somehow acquired. When he had asked her how she had gotten it, she had merely smiled. Fortunately, there was one piece of good luck. Gerhard usually left the tavern alone and somewhat inebriated. Guess he’s not too popular with his squad, Chuck thought.
They froze when they spotted two German soldiers on patrol walking towards them on Twarda St. They quickly ducked into an alcove which offered scant cover. All the soldiers had to do was turn and look towards their hiding spot, and the gig was up. The darkness of night would have to do, having had no time to find a better hiding spot. The two soldiers were engaged in conversation. As they approached, all Chuck could think was, Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck. He had never been so scared in his life. Maybe I should break cover and run. Divert them away from Anna. He had almost decided to do this when Anna squeezed his hand. “Stay put,” she whispered. She must have sensed his thought. The two Germans walked by, one of them laughing. I’m going to have a heart attack, Chuck thought in relief. And I thought test piloting was dangerous.
They arrived at their destination 15 minutes later without further problems. They hid half a block down from the tavern and waited. An hour went by and still no Gerhard. “Jesus, I’m freezing,” Chuck complained in a whisper. “It would be just our luck if he decided not to go out tonight.”
“Ah, you Americans are so soft,” And before Chuck could come up with his typical response for what she belatedly realized was her faux pas, “Yes, yes, darling. I know. No need to trumpet your masculinity to me. Once again. For the thousandth time,” she chuckled.
He pretended to be upset, “Are you calling me a braggart?”
“Only if it’s not true,” she smiled. “And we both know it’s not.”
He smiled back. God, I love this woman, he thought for the thousandth time. “Here we are, risking our lives, about to mug a German soldier and we’re making jokes,” Chuck said. He reminded himself to be careful not to kill Gerhard because of the timeline.
“Two true really brave Polish partisans,” Anna quipped.
“Who are never soft,” he added.
She had to suppress laughing once again. “You don’t give up, do you?”
“Never.”
“You’re going to make me pee my pants if you don’t stop,” she chortled.
Chuck tensed. “Look. There’s a guy leaving. He’s alone. Is that him, Anna?”
“He has to get closer for me to tell.” She peered closely into the dark. The soldier came closer. “Yes, it’s him Karol,” she said excitedly. “Get ready.”
Chuck picked up the truncheon and waited for Gerhard to pass. He then quietly followed about ten yards behind. He looked around carefully and then quickly made up the gap. Gerhard sensed someone rushing up behind him. He had time to turn and utter, “Hey!” before Chuck clobbered him over the head with the truncheon. Gerhard went down as if he had been shot.
Anna rushed over to them. “Is he dead?” she asked.
He checked Gerhard’s breathing. “No, I only knocked him out.”
“Does he have the watch?”
Chuck turned over Gerhard’s arm and pulled up the sleeve. “Yes, it’s here.” He removed the watch. “We have it,” he gleefully reported.
I wish he had lost the stupid watch, Anna thought.
“Are you sure he’s not dead?” she asked.
Chuck put his hand in front of Gerhard’s mouth again. “He’s not dead. He’s breathing.”
The trip back to Anna’s safe house was uneventful for which Chuck was very grateful. The next day, unknown to both of them, Gerhard was found dead. No one had noticed his unconscious form lying there so he had frozen to death.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡRQG2evYp9J
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ7D8DqTsN5M
Poland February 1941, Pennsylvania September 2018
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡIzxBFLFBuS
The time was upon them. They had been planning their strategy for weeks on how to secure the painting and jump back to 2018. They had decided Monday was the best time to attempt their plan. Some of the guards would still be hung over from the weekend and the household was generally more quiet at that time.
While Chuck was excited about the prospect of bringing Anna with him to 2018, he also had some qualms. “Anna, I need to talk to you about the new life you’re about to enter.”
“Yes, I know. Tegar is going to be angry. He might even try to send me back. Good luck to him, is all I say.”
Chuck smiled. Tegar’s life would be in danger if he even tried. “I’ll handle Tegar. Don’t worry about that but that’s not what I’m talking about. You’re going to be entering an entirely different world from what you’re used to. It’s not all peaches and cream.”
“You mean I’ll have to get used to not having people shot and starved in the streets?” she observed wryly.
“Okay, point taken,” Chuck conceded ruefully. “No, things aren’t bad that way but you still will have quite an adjustment to make.” He went on, “Just for starters, we’ll arrive in America. You don’t speak English. Not only will you be in a strange culture but you won’t even understand what’s going on at first.”
“I’m a quick learner, Karol. That will not be a problem.”
“Yes sweetheart, I know you are but it’s still going to be difficult at first.” He looked at her with a serious expression. “You’re going to be shocked at how people dress and what they say, young people especially. You’re going to hate the music. You’re also going to be shocked at what they show in movies and television.”
“What is television again, Karol?”
“Sort of a small movie screen in the house. Remember what I explained before? Anyway, movies in my time show explicit sex.”
“Really?!”
“Yes, really. It is not unusual to see naked actors and actresses making love right on the screen.”
Anna was surprised. “And no one considers this obscene?”
“Just the older people. You might be surprised to learn even I don’t consider it obscene, as long as it makes sense for the story and isn’t put there just to titillate.”
“Well, I’m not a prude, Karol.” She grinned at him, “You made sure of that. I’m sure I will get used to it.”
“Also, gays are accepted. It is not against the law to be gay.”
She was confused. “Why would it be against the law to be happy?”
Chuck laughed out loud which confused her even more. “I’m sorry, Anna. In my time, being gay means being homosexual.”
“Homosexuals are more happy in your time?” Anna was thoroughly confused.
He laughed again. “I have no idea, just as I have no idea why homosexuals came to be called gay. Anyway, moving on: women are allowed to participate as soldiers in combat.”
She raised an eyebrow at him. “And what exactly do you think I’m doing now, Karol?”
He smiled at her. “Good point. Anyway, you will find children very disrespectful. Disciplining them has become somewhat of an art for parents. Spanking has become illegal in many European countries, as an example. Teachers are more often criticised than supported when attempting to discipline, as another example.”
“That sounds like your children are growing up wild,” she mused.
“Surprisingly, most turn out alright but not until they are well past their teen years in many cases.”
“What other horrible things can I expect in your time?”
“Oh God, Anna, I could go on and on.”
She smiled, “But I’ll be with you, right?”
He smiled back, “You’d better believe it.”
“Then I’ll be alright.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The time had finally arrived. It was late at night and the house was very quiet. Anna had kept her eye on the kitchen for the last couple of hours and it finally had become deserted. She snuck in with a lit candle. She looked around one last time to make sure she was alone and then lit the curtains with the candle. She then carefully placed the candle close to the window before quietly exiting. This way any investigation would conclude someone had been careless with a candle. She knocked on Schmidt’s door a few minutes later. “Frau Schmidt, I think I smell smoke,” she shouted through the door.
Schmidt opened her door and eventually made her way to the kitchen which was ablaze. “FIRE!” she screamed. “FIRE!”
Everyone, including the guards on duty, rushed to the kitchen. No one noticed Anna quietly leaving in the opposite direction towards the back of the house. She opened the prearranged window, and Chuck climbed in. “Quickly, follow me,” she urged him. Chuck couldn’t help but be impressed once again with how calm she appeared to be.
They made their way to Fischer’s office. Chuck immediately went to work removing the painting from the wall. Meanwhile, Anna was standing guard at the door. Having finally removed it, he gingerly carried it to the center of the room. “Anna, quick, come here. We have to be touching when I activate the warp.”
She rushed to him and put her arms around his waist. Chuck had just finished the sequence of turns on the spring and only had to stare at the watch for five seconds to activate the warp, when the door opened and a guard appeared. He started to aim his rifle.
Thinking fast, Anna pretended to struggle with Chuck. She urgently whispered to him, “Go my love, GO!” She broke free and then ran toward the guard, making sure to keep her body between him and Chuck. “This madman is trying to steal the painting,” she shrieked. The guard was distracted enough for Chuck to stare at the watch for the required time. She turned to look at Chuck one last time. Their eyes locked and then Anna watched the love of her life disappear forever.
Anna started sobbing. “This lunatic forced me to bring him here and was going to kill me.” The guard had no way of knowing this was not the reason for her crying. I was this close, darling. We only needed five more seconds. Five more seconds! She bawled even more furiously. I never even got the chance to tell you I’m pregnant, that you’re going to be a father. I was waiting to tell you until we arrived in the future. Oh why didn’t I tell you before!
“Where – where did he go?” The astonished guard exclaimed. Anna’s body had kept him from seeing Chuck disappear. He examined the room, looking under the desk and in the closet. He immediately contacted the other guards, directing them to search for a stranger carrying a painting. The search of the entire house was of course completely futile.
Chuck appeared in Tegar’s lab five minutes after he had left. Over a year had passed for him but only five minutes for Tegar. Tegar correctly surmised he had actually spent a fair amount of time in the past based on Chuck’s clothing and general physical appearance. His hair was longer. He was leaner. And his face appeared harder. Most important to Tegar though was that he had the painting.
“Congratulations, Chuck. I knew I had picked the right-“
Chuck interrupted him, “Mr. Tegar… Malcolm! I need to go back. I need to go back NOW!” He was very agitated and panicked.
Tegar studied him briefly. “But why? You have the painting. You don’t need to go back.”
“But I DO! I need to go back!” Chuck was adamant.
Tegar looked at him again, thought for a long while, and then proved how shrewd he was. “You met someone there, didn’t you? You got involved with someone.”
“Yes. I know I wasn’t supposed to but I did. It just happened… and now I need to bring her back.”
“I’m afraid that’s impossible. The timeline-“
“Fuck the timeline!” Chuck raged. “I need to bring her back.”
Tegar looked at him with steely eyes. “I’m afraid that will never happen. I warned you about getting involved with anyone, and now you’re paying the price. I just hope you didn’t make her pregnant.”
Tegar considered some more. “Did you tell this woman about your mission? Does she know you’re a time traveller?”
Chuck thought quickly, “No, of course not. I planned to tell her once we arrived here. I know her enough to know she’d be disoriented but okay with that.” He prayed Tegar would buy this. He feared for Anna’s safety.
Tegar was suspicious. “You realize you would have lost all your money if you had succeeded? You would have violated the non-disclosure contract.”
“Yes, of course. It would have been worth it,” Chuck vehemently answered.
Tegar was still suspicious. “Who was this girl anyway?”
Chuck hesitated. He knew if he gave up the answer too quickly Tegar would remain suspicious. “Why do you want to know?”
Tegar looked at him. “Come on Chuck. Do you really think I would harm her? Is that the kind of man you think I am?”
That’s exactly the kind of man I think you are, thought Chuck.
“Okay, Malcolm, I’ll trust you but God help you if anything happens to her that’s not directly related to the war.”
“Oh for Christ’s sake! How could I hurt her? You’re the only time traveller I have trained and ready,” he replied chagrined. “I doubt I could send you back to harm her.”
Chuck still didn’t trust him. Others could be trained later on. “Okay, her name is Zofia Nowaski.”
He’s probably lying, thought Tegar. This is a dead end. Better to just drop it.
All Chuck’s arguments went for naught. I know, he desperately thought, maybe Amanda will convince him. She’s a woman after all. Maybe she’ll understand.
He appeared to calm down. “Ummm, is Amanda around?”
“Amanda? Who’s Amanda?” But the name Amanda made Tegar feel uneasy somehow.
“Amanda Kaufman, your executive assistant.”
“My executive assistant is Terry Byron.” Tegar paused once again, deep in thought. “Chuck, did you kill anyone in the past? That would have affected the timeline.”
“No, I didn’t,” Chuck answered. But he had, he just didn’t know it. He had killed Gerhard Kaufman when retrieving his watch and Gerhard Kaufman would have been Amanda’s grandfather had he survived the war and had children.
Chuck was caught the next day in the machine, trying to activate the time warp by himself which, of course, was impossible.
“Are you out of your mind, Chuck?” Tegar raged. “Even if what you tried was possible, you might have ended up in outer space or the Cretaceous period or God knows where.”
Chuck looked at him defiantly. Tegar continued, “I see I have no choice. You are disqualified from the program. Understand that I hate to do this. We have wasted a lot of time and money on you. Furthermore, as of today, you are banned from my premises. You will continue to receive your salary but you are no longer welcome here. See that you are gone by 5pm today.”
“No. Please. Malcolm, I need to go back,” he actually sobbed. “Please Malcolm, I need to go back.”
Tegar looked at him and did feel a bit of sympathy which he was careful not to show. “You heard me. 5pm. Goodbye Chuck.”
Chuck looked at him despondently as the realization slowly sunk in that he would not be sharing his life with Anna after all.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Meanwhile the next day, back in 1941, Anna found herself once again under suspicion. Fortunately, there was no Gestapo this time as the guard had vouched for her.
“Are you sure, Gustav?” Fischer had asked.
“Yes sir. She was struggling with the intruder when I came upon them. She ran to me for help when she saw me.”
Fischer figured he might as well interrogate her just to be certain. “Did you start the fire in the kitchen, Anna?”
“What! N-no sir,” Anna faked a tremble. “I smelled smoke and alerted Frau Schmidt right away.”
“Yes, that is what Frau Schmidt said. So how did the intruder find you?”
“I don’t know sir. I was walking down the hall to find more people to fight the fire when I was grabbed from behind by this man. He threatened to kill me if I shouted out and forced me to show him where your office was.” Anna got teary-eyed. “I thought he was going to kill me anyway.”
Anna looked at him a bit reproachfully. Fischer figured she was probably upset with being suspected once again. He sighed, “Yes, well we’re all glad you weren’t hurt. You may go, Anna.”
Sikorski visited Anna’s haven the next weekend. “What I don’t understand is what Karol was doing there in the first place.”
Anna had been prepared for this question. “He told me you authorized him to steal this very valuable painting called Raphael.”
“I did no such thing,” Sikorski fumed. “And you didn’t think you should come to me for verification?”
“When would I have been able to do that? I’m only here on weekends, remember. And, why should I? Karol was my lover. I believed he was sincere in his commitment to the resistance. Who would have thought the bastard was just a thief?” Anna hated disparaging Chuck in this way but how else could she get Sikorski to believe she was an unwilling participant.
“So what happened to this fucker? No one has seen hide nor hair of him?” Sikorski asked.
“The Germans must have captured him. I think the Gestapo came and picked him up.”
Funny that no one in our group reported this. This guy seems to have just disappeared into thin air. And Anna’s lying to me. Why? No one saw this so-called arrest. She knows something. We’ll have to keep her under close observation.
“Yeah, well I hope they torture the bastard before they kill him,” he said.
“On a completely different matter, Anna… my spies tell me Fischer is getting very fond of you. Will you sleep with him if it proves necessary? We have been getting valuable intel from you and we would not like that to stop.”
“No Sikorski, I won’t.” Sikorski was a bit surprised at her adamant answer. She continued, “I am pregnant with Karol’s baby. Sleeping with one bastard is enough, wouldn’t you say? Besides, he would never sleep with me. He thinks I have a disease.”
She could never tell Sikorski the real reason for her refusal. Making love with someone after Karol would feel like a betrayal, something like a blasphemy.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ1IJ21s8r3H
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ1Bc8YFRwx0
Chapter 19
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ0FU9C6NYIC
Germany, April – May 1945
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡk8rW9txT52
Himmler was desperate and frustrated. Damn those fucking Allies. They refuse to negotiate, Himmler thought gloomily. I have ordered the end of the mass murder of Jews. I have offered to surrender to the Western Allies so that we can combine our resources to fight the communists in the East. Why can’t they see that Stalin is the real danger?
Himmler was on the run. It seemed he was wanted by everyone, even the Germans. Hitler had found out about his attempted negotiations with the Allies and had ordered his arrest for treason. He first attempted to make it to Bavaria. When this proved impossible, he next tried to make it to the northern coast. His false papers identified him as Heinrich Hitzinger. Himmler was sweating profusely as he observed the British post on the river Oste. There was no way around it. He had to cross that river.
“Your papers please,” Sergeant Britton demanded. Himmler nervously handed over his falsified documents. Britton had been specifically instructed to look for false papers, as the thinking was many of the top SS would try to flee Germany. There were certain ‘tells’ he was trained to look for. This document contained almost all of them. He knew they were false.
“I’m afraid you’ll have to come with me sir,” the sergeant said.
Himmler was brought before Captain Thomas Selvester later that night. The captain was accompanied by Karl Wagenbach, a lower member of the SS who the British were using to identify Nazis trying to escape. Wagenbach’s eyes widened at Himmler’s appearance. “That’s Heinrich Himmler,” he gasped. The eye patch Himmler had been wearing didn’t fool him a bit.
A couple of days passed. Himmler came to realize there was no escaping for him. He knew he would be tried and executed. He did not wish to suffer the indignity of a trial. So far, the British had not been able to discover the cyanide capsule he had kept hidden. I guess I knew this day would come, he despondently thought. I tried to warn Hitler about invading the Soviets. I tried to tell him it was too risky. This is one time I’m not too happy about being right. Oh well, time to get on with it.
He inserted the glass capsule into his mouth and bit down hard. The doctor who had been attending him, rushed forward and tried to secure his tongue to prevent him from swallowing, all to no avail. He tried to resuscitate him but Himmler was dead. “The bastard beat us,” the doctor sighed disgustedly.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡcTdl2M9Pwy
Germany, October 1946
Hans Frank made his appearance in the basement gymnasium of the Nuremburg Prison. He was not able to see the hanged body of Alfred Rosenberg as the soldiers responsible for the executions had erected a dark canvas curtain under the other gallows. There were two gallows used for the Nuremburg executions.
MP Joseph Malta exclaimed, “The bastard is smiling! Why is he smiling?”
Master Sergeant John Woods answered, “My guess is he’s relieved to get it over with. If you can believe it, he’s recently converted to Roman Catholicism. He probably thinks he’s on his way to God who will forgive him for his crimes. Fat chance of that.”
“Which one was he? What did he do?”
“He was the Nazi governor of Poland. You’ve probably heard of the death camps like Auschwitz and Treblinka. He was responsible for them. I had the misfortune of being part of the squads who liberated one of these camps. I will never forget what I saw. You can’t imagine the horror of it.”
“Yeah, I’ve heard about them. I found it hard to believe what some of the guys were saying. So he was the one responsible, huh?”
“He was the one. He was also the one responsible for killing six million Poles and three million Jews.”
Frank may have been smiling but he was clearly nervous as he was led up the 13 steps to the gallows. He kept frequently swallowing and his hands were shaking.
“Your name,” Woods demanded.
“Hans Michael Frank,” the condemned man answered in an unsteady voice.
“Any last words?”
“I am thankful for the kind treatment during my captivity and I ask God to accept me with mercy.”
More likely the devil will be there to receive you. How does it feel, you bastard? You did this to so many people and now it’s your turn, Woods thought as he placed the black hood over Frank’s head and then the noose around his neck.
The trapdoor swung open and Hans Frank took his infamous place in history.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡMYlMRtm5wM
Poland, November 1946 - March 1947
Ludwig Fischer thought in some frustration about how close he had come to getting away.
It was late at night, and Fischer had finally arrived at the small freighter bound for Argentina. He stealthily made his way to the rope ladder that had been left for him at the side of the ship. He would have to make a short jump to the rungs.
“Stop!” Someone shouted at him. He sprinted towards the ladder but one of the pursuing soldiers tackled him from behind. He was quickly joined by two others. Fischer’s face was bloody from the rock-strewn asphalt. His knees and elbows were also scraped. “Where are you going in such a hurry? Are you late for supper?” One of the soldiers asked him sarcastically. Fischer didn’t understand Russian but he understood what they must have been saying.
They had turned him over to the Poles after they learned who he was, the Nazi administrator of Warsaw. Now here he was, in the dingy Mokotow jail a scant kilometre away from his former mansion. He had considered the trial an unnecessary circus show. He knew what his fate would be. The guards arrived to take him to the courthouse where he would now be sentenced.
Fischer glared defiantly at the three judges. Who are you, little vermin, to cast your judgement on me? Then he thought, This is all Hitler’s fault. Why did he have to invade Russia? I would still be young and all the world before me if it weren’t for that stupidity.
The middle judge looked sternly at him. “Ludwig Fischer, for having established the Warsaw Ghetto where thousands were purposely starved,” the judge paused and the interpreter translated the Polish into German even though he knew Fischer was fluent in Polish.
The judge continued, pausing for the interpreter after each pronouncement, “For having then liquated said Ghetto resulting in thousands more dead. For having ordered mass executions in Warsaw. For having deported thousands of Jews and Poles to what you knew were death camps,” the judge looked at him significantly. “For these crimes against humanity and the Polish people, I sentence you to death by hanging.” It was customary for judges to say, “May God have mercy on your soul,” after pronouncing sentence. But in this case, the judge remained silent.
Three days later, Fischer was standing on the gallows with a noose around his neck. “Do you have any last words?” the executioner asked.
“I do,” Fischer replied. “God damn the Jews. God damn the filthy Poles. Long live Germany,” he shouted.
The executioner placed a black hood over Fischer’s head and did something he had never done before, he whispered to the condemned man, “Yes Fischer, but this dirty Pole is going home to his wife and kids tonight while YOU are going to meet the devil.”
He pulled the lever and the trapdoor swung open.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡX3itpLEtqZ
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡCkLmbAIJBD
Chapter 20
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ6KzkLbqTZ2
Pennsylvania September 2018
Wow, this is some place, mused Chuck, driving up the forested lane to the tastefully decorated Victorian mansion. Stately gables. Pillar lined balconies. Wood-shuttered windows. Beautiful, well-kept gardens surrounded by forest.
Anna must have taken my investment advice. This place is even better than Tegar’s. Doesn’t have all the hard lines his does.
Chuck rang the bell and was met by the middle-aged nursing maid he had spoken to on the phone a couple of days earlier. “I don’t understand, Mr. Bankowski. I told you that Miss Koska has her good days and bad days, but I’m afraid most of her days are bad. She IS in her late 90s you know. I don’t believe she is even here on her bad days. Yet you insisted on coming to see her and I think you have probably wasted your time,” stated the matronly nursing maid with a great deal of chagrin.
“You’re probably right, Ms. Ummm-“
“Ms. James. You may call me Sarah.” She softened her approach to what she clearly considered a very good looking man.
“Right, right, Sarah. My name is Chuck… But as I explained to you on the phone, I am conducting research for a book on the Polish resistance during World War II and Miss Koska was apparently part of that resistance. Any little tidbit I could get from her might be useful.”
Sighing, “All right Mr. Bankowski, umm, CHUCK. I’ll take you to her room but as I said, you’re probably wasting your time.”
Chuck promised himself that he would be prepared, but the sight that greeted him almost overwhelmed him. This old, withered, wrinkled woman lying in a hospital bed, staring at the ceiling, couldn’t be the same vibrant passionate woman he had made love to just a few scant weeks ago, could it? Seeing her like this made him furious at the cruel fate that had kept their lives apart when they should have lived a life together.
His thoughts were interrupted by a ringing telephone.
“I must answer this Mr. Bankowski. I trust you will be okay alone with Ms. Koska for a few minutes. I will be right back.”
“Sure, sure, no problem.” Sarah left the room.
“Anna, ANNA! It’s me, Chuck. Karol! Anna, for god’s sake, look at me!” But the old lady continued vacantly staring at the ceiling.
“I love you, Anna. I always will. I know you can’t hear me but I will always love you.”
“No, Karol, you’re wrong. I can hear you,” she whispered weakly.
Chuck startled and then sobbed. “I tried to come back for you, Anna. Tegar wouldn’t allow it. He fired me from the time travel program and he even banned me from his mansion. I tried, Anna, God knows I tried.”
She smiled at him. “I figured out long ago that was what must have happened. So you have just returned from 1940, I suppose, from me when I was 21.”
“Yes, sweetheart.”
“It feels so strange to be jealous of my younger self. You should know, my darling, I never stopped loving you through all the years I lived without you. There never is a single day I don’t think of you.” She paused thoughtfully, Should I tell him about his son? Maybe not. That is up to Karol Jr. to decide.
“It makes me sad, Karol, for you to see me like this.”
“Stop, Anna. No. I don’t care. I would never-“
“Karol. My love. I am an old lady. I am dying. You are a young man. You need to let me go. I would have preferred to have been with you, but you gave me the best possible life I could have had if you were not going to be in it. Your wise advice allowed me to live as a fabulously wealthy woman.” She sighed, And I would have given it all away just to have been with you but as the old saying goes: men plan and God laughs.
“Anna, I-“
“You need to go now, Karol. I am very tired. I love you very much but you need to go now, darling.”
She was adamant and Chuck could see his Anna in the steel of this old lady’s pronouncement. “Okay, sweetheart, I’ll let you rest. I love you, Anna.”
She smiled, said nothing more, and turned away from him.
Strange, thought the nurse, to see Bankowski with his head bowed over Anna’s bed. Chuck rose from his position beside the bed. “I guess you were right, Sarah,” he dissembled. No need to accompany me. I’ll see myself out.”
Chuck left the room, never seeing the tear trickling down Anna’s cheek. You still look as good as I remember, future man. I was certain you did try to come back for me. Failing that, I knew you would come to me the moment you got back. Perhaps this is why I have clung to life so long. She sighed. To meet your soulmate when you’re 20 years old. Hardly seems fair. Yet, I would not change one second of our time together – enough love to last my whole life through.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Karol Koska received the phone call a few days later. “You must come quickly, Mr. Koska. I don’t think your mother has much time left. However, she is having one of her clear days and she insisted that she see you.”
Karol Jr. was saddened to see how much his mother had deteriorated in the last week since he saw her last. That nurse was right, he thought. She doesn’t have long.
“Karol, there are important things I must tell you,” she rasped in a barely audible voice. “You are going to find this hard to believe.” She looked at him intensely. “I have lied to you, darling. Your father did not die in Poland during the war. In fact, he is still alive.”
She hesitated, never taking her eyes off his. “This is the part you’re not going to believe but I swear, Karol, it is the absolute truth.” She hesitated again. “Your father was a test pilot for Boeing and… he is much younger than you. His name is Karol Bankowski but he goes by the American nickname ‘Chuck’. Boeing might have information on how to contact him. But if they don’t, I’m sure you will be able to find him without too much difficulty.”
Her words saddened Karol even more. She had seemed so clear today. “Mama, you must not stress yourself. Please, do not fret over these things.
“Karol! Listen to me. You think I’m crazy or having a bad day, but I. Am. Not. There are things in this world you cannot possibly imagine.”
“But mama, what you say is impossible.”
“Yes, I realize it seems impossible and I can waste a lot of time explaining, trying to convince you when I know you will never believe me. So here’s what I want you to do. I want you to find and meet Chuck Bankowski. You deserve to meet your father after all these years.”
“Okay mama, I’ll do that,” he said.
“No Karol. I know you’re trying to placate me, trying to be kind to your dying demented mother. So I need you to swear that you will do it.”
“But mama-“
“SWEAR!” she insisted in a surprisingly strong voice.
“And when you meet him, do not give him your name. The first thing I want you to ask him is if he ever knew an Anna Koska in 1940 Poland. Now this is important, Karol. When you ask him, you need to watch his eyes. Do you understand! You need to watch his eyes carefully. That will give you all the proof you will ever need. This is my dying wish to you, my beloved son. Will you promise that you will do it, even though it seems utterly crazy to you?”
Karol gazed thoughtfully at his mother. She was so adamant in this and she seemed so clear today. What could possibly be the harm. I’ll do as she asks and then apologize for wasting this Bankowski’s time, and that’ll be it.
“Okay mama, I swear I’ll do it.”
“Also Karol, I kept a journal most of my life. I’ve had it sent to you. I do not want you to read it until you’ve spoken to your father. Now, do not forget, the first thing you say to him is whether he knew Anna Koska in 1940 Poland.”
Anna looked at her son carefully. She knew him so well and this time she could tell he would keep his promise. “One more thing I must say to you. You are a good man, Karol. You have been everything a mother could ask for in a son. You have been the joy of my life. You cannot imagine how much I love you.”
Tears formed in Karol’s eyes. He believed she was saying goodbye to him. “I love you too, mama,” he choked out.
A couple of weeks later, Chuck was walking from the Boeing South Carolina plant, pondering whether he should quit his job or not. He loved being a test pilot, but he was still under contract to Tegar, even if he knew his active work there was finished.
Even if he changes his mind, which I doubt, and wants me to do another time mission, they take so little time in the present, I could easily do both. On the other hand, if I quit Boeing, I’ll be completely free most of the time, to do whatever my little heart desires, Chuck thought.
Lost in his thoughts, he was not prepared for the stylish elderly gentleman who came up to him. “Mr. Bankowski, if I could have a moment of your time?”
“Sure,” Chuck answered. “What’s this all about?”
Before saying anything else, he asked abruptly, “Did you know an Anna Koska in Poland in 1940?”
Completely unprepared for this question, Chuck’s eyes widened and he took a step back, visibly shaken.
Completely unprepared for this response, Karol was equally shocked. My god! How is this possible!
Chuck tried to recover. “I wasn’t even alive in 1940 and-“
“Mr. Bankowski, I saw your reaction. Please do not insult me by trying to lie. I do not know how this is possible but Anna Koska is my mother and somehow...” Karol hesitated. “She claims you are my father.”
Chuck felt faint. “Wh-what is your name?”
“Karol Koska.”
“Oh Anna, why didn’t you tell me!” He looked carefully at Karol, at his son. Yes, he could see some of Anna in him and some of himself.
“Mr. Bankowski, if you seem surprised, I can assure you that I am completely flummoxed. Are you from another planet? Are you immortal? Am I actually in a coma and this is all some weird hallucination?”
Chuck laughed. He looked carefully at Karol again. He’s at least 70. He’s lived a whole life and yet I’ve just gotten back. Anna didn’t tell me she was pregnant. Oh Anna, why didn’t you tell me? I guess in case something went wrong. Just like you to plan for that. You probably were waiting to tell me when we got to my time. If you didn’t make it, by time I returned to my time, my son would be an elderly man. Just like Anna not to want to worry me about something I could do nothing about. And she named him after me.
“I need to see Anna again,” he said.
“I’m sorry to say, Mr. Bankowski, but my mother passed away last week. Her body has been sent to Poland as per her request. The service will be held next Monday in Warsaw if you wish to attend.”
“I’ll be there,” Chuck sorrowfully replied, almost in a whisper.
This hit Chuck, and it hit him hard. It had only been a month or so since he last made love to her. If Karol needed any more proof of Chuck’s identity, the tears that formed in his father’s eyes provided it.
“If you are my father, I do not understand why you stayed away all these years.”
Chuck turned to his son. “I have a long story to tell you but first I must warn you what you are about to hear must remain an absolute secret. You cannot tell anyone. Not your wife if you are married, not your girlfriend if not married, not your children if you have any. Both of our lives depend on it. I know of a good café just a block or so from here. Let’s go there and I’ll tell you everything. And I also want to hear all about your life,” he paused and looked sadly at his son, “and your mother’s.”
They had spent some three hours at a local Starbucks, completely oblivious to anyone or anything around them. Karol Jr. had been totally enthralled and amazed by Chuck’s story. It was so interesting to learn about his mother when she was so young. They had both laughed and cried at different parts of the account.
“So she actually dressed like a young boy?” Karol Jr. asked, somewhat surprised. His mother had always been so fastidious in her clothing. She was always so elegantly well-dressed, so prim and proper. It was hard to imagine her wearing trousers.
Chuck smiled, “Yes, indeedy. As a matter of fact, I was completely fooled the first time I met her. I thought she was a boy. I remember being surprised that such a young boy could belong to the resistance. I remember saying something really stupid when she revealed who she was at the safe house. Something like, ‘God, you’re a woman!’ Do you know what your mom replied?”
Karol Jr. just nodded and smiled in anticipation.
Chuck grinned, “She said, ‘Well, I guess I am.’” He laughed outright. “I’ll never forget it.”
Karol Jr. chuckled, “Sounds like my mom. She was always quick with the quips.”
Chuck gazed levelly at his son. “What was she like? As a mom, I mean.”
“She was wonderful, Chuck. Now, she was somewhat strict and old-fashioned. I got spanked a couple of times as a young child but it was always for something pretty serious and only after she had previously warned me of the consequences if I did what I stubbornly insisted on doing. I quickly learned I had to obey my mother.” He looked at Chuck ruefully, “I’m sure you know she was not a weak-willed person. But I never doubted how much she loved me. I was hugged and kissed every single day of my childhood. It used to embarrass me in front of my friends when I was teenager. You know what it’s like when you’re a teenager.”
He paused a bit and reflected, “I don’t know if you realize we were pretty poor when I was young. Yet I never did without food and shelter. I used to wonder why she always looked so worn out and tired. It was only when I grew older that I realized she had been working herself to the bone cleaning houses to make sure I was well taken care of. Later on, when we became wealthy, she was careful to make sure I was not spoiled. I still had to do my chores. No servants doing stuff for me. And homework! Oh God, homework was like a religion in my house. I had to do it and I had to do it well. No television, no going out to play. Not till my homework was done.”
Chuck nodded, “Doesn’t surprise me a bit. Sounds just like Anna.” He smiled at his son, “Now you must tell me about yourself. Do I have grandkids, for example?”
And Karol Jr. did just that.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ9EJ0hqTzSm
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡlAXrpIddOA
Germany, February 1961
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ0nIv7kFfwp
Anna wondered how she would feel travelling to Germany, the country that had inflicted so much pain and suffering on her homeland. She found it somewhat ironic that Frankfurt seemed to be booming as she made her way from the airport to Wiesenau St. where the Schmidts lived. You’d never believe this city had almost been completely destroyed by the war, she mused, passing beautiful tree-lined streets. Cold war politics, she thought. West Germany was benefitting from the struggle against Kruschev and the Soviet Union. She couldn’t help wishing Germany had suffered a little more for all the damage they had caused. Not a very kind thought, she thought. But at least the family I’m going to visit is the family of a righteous man.
She had paid a hefty sum for a detective agency to locate the family of Josef Frank, the man who had saved her life twice. She was saddened to learn that he hadn’t survived the war. Mrs. Frank had become Mrs. Schmidt. Wilhelm Schmidt had been a close wartime friend of Josef. They had married in 1947. Marta Schmidt had two grown children, Elsa and Katarina from Josef, and a teenager, Josef Jr. from Wilhelm.
The family had agreed to the visit but had no idea who this rich American, Anna Koska, was and why she wanted to visit them. She rang the bell to their apartment and Wilhelm opened the door. He looked her over carefully frowning, and then suddenly exclaimed, “Oh my god! You are the Polish barmaid! The one who got-“
“Yes, quite,” Anna interrupted quickly. She still hated remembering that particular event. She rued the fact that even in her forties, people who had been there would still recognize her.
Wilhelm caught on. “Please come in and sit down.” He led them to the living room. “Would you like some tea or coffee, ummm-“
“You may call me Anna,” she answered in the passable German she had picked up by the end of the war, admiring the tastefully decorated room. They were obviously not wealthy but possessed good taste just the same. The room was also impeccably clean.
“And you may call me Wilhelm. This is my wife, Marta.” Marta smiled at her.
The three had settled down to a rounded coffee table. “I don’t know if you realize but the soldier, Josef, who suggested your,” he hesitated, “punishment, was actually saving you from a severe beating or even death.”
“I figured that out a long time ago, Herr Schmidt.”
“Please… Wilhelm.”
“Wilhelm. And it’s the reason I have come here.”
“The soldier who ummm, punished you,” he glanced at this wife, “was quite the brute and a fervent Nazi. His name was Gerhard Kaufman.” He paused, “You know, he had his eye on you right from the very beginning when we walked in that day. We tried to dissuade him. You were obviously very young,” he looked at her. “How old were you then, Anna?”
“I was 20.”
“Yes, being so small, you looked even younger than that.” He paused again. “Did you know that scoundrel was so taken by you that he tried finding you months after that unfortunate incident.”
“What was this incident, Wilhelm?” Marta interrupted, somewhat intrigued.
Wilhelm looked at Anna. She sighed reluctantly, “Herr Kaufman pulled up my dress and gave me a spanking in front of everyone. It was the most humiliating experience of my entire life.”
“Oh my god! That’s terrible,” Marta exclaimed. “And Josef suggested this?”
“If he hadn’t, I might have been killed,” Anna explained. “I had just slapped this very dangerous man because he had pawed my breast. Your deceased husband’s quick thinking diverted this beast from doing anything worse to me.”
Anna studied Marta carefully. She was able to detect the pride for Josef that slowly grew on her face as the significance of Josef’s action dawned on her.
Anna shivered, “So Herr Kaufman had a thing for me. Good lord! I had no idea. The very idea is repulsive.”
“Well, he was killed by partisans in 1941. We found him frozen to death. He might have still been alive after the attack but no one noticed his unconscious body lying on the side of the road until it was too late.”
So he did die, after all. I know a little more about that than you might think, mused Anna. “Thank God, he’s dead,” laughed Anna. “Or he’d probably still be stalking me.”
Anna turned to Marta. “Did you know that your deceased husband saved my life a second time?” Even Wilhelm was surprised at this. He and his wife looked at her quizzically, waiting for an explanation.
“I was stopped at a checkpoint manned by Josef. I had lost my Ausweis, which was a pass the Nazis required you to have on pain of death. I was certain that I would be shot on the spot, especially by this guard whom I had recognized from the bar incident but had not yet realized his action had actually saved my life. I still considered him a villain at that point.” Anna did not reveal to them that she had been a member of the partisans, disguised as a young boy.
“Instead, he pretended that I had actually produced the pass. I was so dumbstruck that I just stood there. Josef actually winked at me and loudly told me to move on. I think that was for the benefit of the other guards at the checkpoint.”
Marta was bursting with pride. “That was my Josef alright. Wilhelm explained to me that Josef never took part in the atrocities that were going on in your country and actually was reprimanded for speaking out against them.”
Wilhelm gazed thoughtfully at Anna. “Anna did you ever hear the story about the German soldier who was shot by a firing squad rather than participating in the shooting of some Jewish villagers?”
“Yes, I did,” Anna answered. “Was it true?” She knew it was true, having witnessed it personally but again she had already decided not to reveal her role as a partisan.
“It certainly was, Anna.” He gave her a significant look. “That man was Josef.”
Anna was stunned, and then nodded, “It doesn’t surprise me.”
Marta added, “I was so angry at him for so long when I found out. How could he leave his family like that? But I slowly came to realize that this was the man I had fallen in love with. Josef had to be Josef.” She smiled at Wilhelm, “And this man over here helped me realize this. Next to me and the children, I think Wilhelm was closest to Josef.”
Marta continued, “Josef was also a great husband and a great father. I was fortunate to have him for a little while.”
“As was I,” Wilhelm added.
Anna smiled at her, “He WAS a great man, Marta. There were not many like him.”
The conversation continued like that for the rest of the afternoon. These people had been strangers a few short hours ago but somehow a bond had formed between them with Josef as the hub. “Anna, where are you staying tonight? We would be pleased to have you stay here, if it’s okay with you. You have not met our children and we would like very much for you to do that.”
Anna was surprised to find this was also what she actually wanted. What a strange world, she thought. I never imagined I could actually consider some Germans as friends.
They remained friends for the rest of their lives.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ6efUJxRtNv
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡv4oM7tkTkv
Pennsylvania, October 2018
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡSKtW9QjN4H
Karol Koska was sad and melancholy after reading Anna’s journal. He sighed and put the journal aside. My mother spent her whole life pining for a love that happened when she was only 20! That’s over 70 years ago. I spent my whole life without a father. Chuck was denied knowledge and experience of his son. (Unknown to Karol, Amanda Kaufman was also denied existence.)
He shouted to the walls in frustration, not caring if anyone heard. “Time travel is WRONG! It is nefarious. Do you hear me! It is NEFARIOUS!”
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ5ksWgmOaxU
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡWG9t0iDnRv
EPILOGUE – Excerpts from Anna’s Journal
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ71sEQ2eDAY
February 5th, 1940
So he’s gone. Karol’s gone… back to 2018. Even if I live that long, I’ll be in my 90s next time I see him. How am I going to be able to live without him? I’m trying to deal with this. The Home Army needs me focused. I have to stop crying, but how? Every day I find myself crying at least once. It just rises up in me without any warning. I told the Nowaks that my husband was killed. The other housemaids at Fischer’s just think I’m sick. So I’m starting this journal, hoping that it will help me cope… if it’s even possible for me to cope.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡKCeCBctoee
March 11th, 1945
It’s been a long time since I wrote in this journal. I noticed it in my possessions, packing to get away from the Soviets before they establish control. It saddened me to read what I had written just after Karol left. I still miss him but I am no longer completely devastated as I was five years ago. I am just sad and a bit wistful when I think of him. Although I still have something of him that is completely precious to me. His name is Karol Jr. and he just turned five years old.
It is total chaos here, just as Karol predicted (not that I ever doubted him). Warsaw has almost been totally destroyed by the Nazis. And that bastard Stalin is no better. We expected Soviet help when we started the uprising against the Germans last August. We would have won, no doubt about it, if we had Soviet help. But Stalin was playing the long game. He held his army back. They stopped their advance which was completely unexpected by us. He knew we would not be able to take on the Nazis alone. He wanted the Home Army destroyed and he got his wish. I have lost a lot of comrades and friends. Piotr, Roman, Stefan, Beata, Oliwia, to name a few. The list goes on and on. They’re all dead.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡqc4YalchOo
September 23, 1945
I had to spank Karol today. I wanted to cry almost as much as he did. He just wouldn’t listen. He kept poking into the street rubble. I warned him it was not safe. The rubble is unstable and could collapse on him. He ignored me and just kept doing it. I finally warned him what would happen if I caught him doing it one time more. And I caught the little bugger doing it again just the same. He is so strong-willed and brave, just like his father. I knew I had no choice this time. He has to learn to obey me, no questions asked, especially when it concerns his safety.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡGtMiFS2Mbu
October 17, 1946
Yesterday they hanged some of those Nazi monsters including Hans Frank, the worst bastard of them all. It did my heart good to hear about it. Of course, it is not enough. It will never be enough.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡqPYCHzN2JM
August 23, 1949
Thank goodness for the Displaced Persons Act and the US Escapee Program. I doubt I would have made it into America without these. So far, I have been to Germany, France, and finally Britain. The British treated me very well and I would have remained there if not for my wish to end up in Karol’s home country. I am now situated in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania.
My American neighbors haven’t been too friendly. Many of them are opposed to the increased immigration that President Truman supports. I think it would help if I learned better English as soon as possible. I have found work as a cleaning lady. It’s kind of ironic that my previous experience as Fischer’s housemaid should serve me well here whereas my other experiences killing people and delivering critical messages have no value whatsoever. And that’s a good thing. I plan to save as much money as possible so I can invest in the companies Karol suggested when the time comes. I have guarded that paper containing his information with my life.
Karol Jr. is nine years old now. He is a strong, bright boy and I love him will all my might. He looks a bit like his father of whom he asks about sometimes. I tell him that his father died a hero as part of the Polish resistance in 1940.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡckfZtxyLet
June 19th, 1959
So now I am a millionaire. I managed to save almost $5000 which I invested in IBM as Karol had directed. I never doubted Karol. I never had qualms about investing all I had managed to save over the years. My worries about someone wondering why I had invested all that money in 1955 were groundless. No one seems to have noticed. It was fun watching that stock go up and up and up. I can honestly say that it is nicer being rich than poor. It is certainly easier raising a child. Karol Jr. is a typical American teenager. He understands nothing about what it was like for me at the same age in Poland. And that is a good thing. If there’s one thing that I do not like about being rich is that suddenly I’m much more attractive to men than what I was when I was a cleaning lady. They cannot understand that they are not Karol.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡdErIZkmtml
February 8th, 1961
They use the English phrase “gold-digger” for woman who chase men for money. I can attest that there are men who do the exact same thing.
Karol has turned 21 and is in his second year at Carnegie Mellon University, studying Engineering. It is a good thing I am now rich as his tuition was over $9,000, about the same cost as my Rolls Royce.
I plan to visit Josef Frank’s family in Germany this month. I was saddened to learn from my private investigators that he did not survive the war. Just the same, I want to meet his family.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡwWJWgI7Jyg
July 30th, 1969
So finally my investments are starting to attract attention. Even my son Karol wonders how I knew to invest in McDonalds in 1966 when they went public. I tell him I am just lucky. I have included parts of a news article about me by the Pittsburgh Gazette.
PITTSBURGH GAZETTE
July 17th, 1969
INVESTORS BE AWARE
Investors who have been spending a lot of money on financial advisors should be aware they could be saving a ton of money if they simply followed the advice of 49-year-old local resident Anna Koska. Anna came to America in 1949, penniless and homeless. She remained pretty poor for the next few years until 1955 that is, when she invested all $5000 of her savings in IBM. Needless to say, that was a pretty good investment. It made her a millionaire. But that’s not the end of the story.
In 1966, she invested a whopping $200,000 (that we know of) in McDonalds. Her fortune is now estimated to be somewhere north of $100 million dollars. How did she know? Ms. Koska (never married) has refused an interview, but when asked on the phone, she claimed that she was just lucky. I would say we would all like to have that kind of luck. Tell us the truth, Anna, where are you hiding that time machine!
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡzYDAGr86nu
June 8th, 1975
Karol Jr. was married yesterday to a wonderful woman named Pamela. She is not Polish but I have come to love her just the same. I told him it was about time as he is now 35 years old. He is a good man, Karol Jr. I have raised a good man… just like his father will be. Now isn’t that a strange thing to write.
I find it hard to believe that I am already 55 years old. I find it even harder to believe that my Karol is not even born yet. I think I will no longer take any more lovers, not that there have been many over the years. I always end up comparing them to Karol, and they always end up falling short, and that always ruins things in the end. One year was not enough, love of my life. It was not enough.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡxUEKwZYtzA
December 26th, 1981
Is there a greater joy than grandchildren? I don’t think so. They were so excited opening their presents. I am truly blessed to have such a fine family.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ51b2XtjDDF
October 3rd, 1987
Microsoft. Pretty good name, I think. This time I was very careful in my investment. I used holding companies twice removed that can’t possibly be traced to me. I think suspicion would fall on me if anyone traced my investments over the years. So now I am a billionaire. Little did I realize how wealthy my darling Karol’s suggestions would make me. I would have traded it all to have lived my life with him. Speaking of which, he is now part of the world. He is two years old I believe.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ31B5NG7IQn
August 28th, 1991
I did something pretty foolish today. I learned that Karol’s father had been assigned to the Letterkenny Military Base in Chambersburg, Pennsylvania. So I went to see him, even though he was only six years old. My darling was a cute child. I even spoke to him a bit. I was a bit surprised he had no problem talking to this strange old lady with a Polish accent. He even asked me why I talked so funny which made me laugh. So direct, my Karol, even as a child. I tried giving him some candy but he refused, telling me his mom had told him never to accept candy from a stranger. A wise woman, his mother.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡjpUYy7R1Xk
June 14th, 2007
I am so, so old. I’m 87. It’s hard to believe. Where have all the years gone? Karol, the love of my life, is not old. He is a whole 21 years old. I went to his graduation at the Air Force Academy. It’s not very flattering but I think I was the oldest one there. He looked so young. I couldn’t keep my eyes off him. I think he noticed me as we briefly locked eyes. He gave me this confused look. He must have been wondering who I was. I was wondering that too. Why do I insist on torturing myself? We are separated by a chasm of time. It is what it is.
I know I should be writing this journal in English. Karol Jr. will struggle with the Polish but I am not really literate in English. Why waste all that education?
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡqEr8HZoRXx
December 12th, 2010
It seems strange to think that I once believed I wouldn’t even survive the war. And now I’m 90. It’s also strange to see all the things Karol talked about slowly coming into existence and to realize how often I had misunderstood what he described and how often my imagination failed me. Digital. I remember him saying that word and me not having a clue what he was talking about. The old really do get wiser, especially in my case.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡoyqhIDI8VF
September 22, 2018
I have been forced to have Sarah type this for me as I dictate. It would have been very difficult for me to type this myself. I did not use Karol’s real name when dictating. I just used this word processor’s find and replace to fix things once I was finished with Sarah.
I know Karol is close to coming back. I know he will come to see me. I feel wonderful and awful about this at the same time. It will be exhilarating to see him. It will be awful for him to see me like this. But I need to see him. I think I have stayed alive just to see him one last time, seeing him as he was when I was a young girl of twenty. God knows there is little reason to hang around much longer except to see him. One year is all we had together. But it was enough. Enough for a lifetime.
Karol Jr. know that I loved you more than anything. You, my son, were the joy of my life, as was your father. If you do decide to see him, please tell him this: he and his son were cherished my whole life through.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ6J7WrI5PGs
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ894mOxqdWY
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
First of all, I’d like to acknowledge you the reader. I had fun writing this novel and I hope you enjoyed reading it. I love time travel novels and I incorporated everything I really like about them into this novel.
Then there’s my wife, Pam. Her help has been invaluable. She is the best editor an author can possibly have. She not only picked up the numerous typos and grammatical errors I committed, but made very useful suggestions on scene placement, etc. This would have been a much worse novel without her contribution, not to mention the love and support she provides in my everyday life.
Thanks also to Kim Rayburn and Yar Rizvi who provided invaluable editing, once again picking up typos and grammatical errors that both Pam and I had missed.
I’m not a big fan of description; I prefer action and dialogue, so descriptive paragraphs are purposely scarce. (This is not intended to criticize novels with a great deal of description - merely a personal preference). I prefer to allow the reader to fill in the physical environment with their imagination.
Though loosely based on historical fact, I have taken great liberties. For example, the Polish resistance did not extensively use safe houses. My use of them is necessary to the development of the romance between Anna and Chuck. I have also played loosely with the dates that events actually occurred. Real historical figures did not necessarily take part in the scenes I have involved them in. However the incredible selfless sacrifice of Josef Frank is historical fact as is Hans Frank’s execution and Himmler’s death.
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡa1Jsuu6ES5
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡSQn9wjx9oX
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡNBHLHj6R8K
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡEyIMWSTwtR
305Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ9g4nlXhVQ2
and then Add to home screen.